Meldoy proves her submission to her father by wearing a remote-control vibrator as she shops at the mall.Becoming Daddy’s Good Girl Chapter Four: Sexy Vibrations By mypenname3000
I awoke to the first rays of sunshine streaming through Daddy’s bedroom window. They fell on my face as I lay beside him naked. I blinked and groaned, rubbing sleep from my eyes. I didn’t want to be awake. It was too early. It was summer vacation, and a Saturday, and last night had been wild.
Daddy took Sun, my best friend, and I into his BDSM dungeon in the basement. The room I had been forbidden to enter all eighteen years of my life until last night. I always thought it was Daddy’s workshop, his private space that he and my mom would go into.
I never realized it was strange that they never made anything. Now I understood—my mom was Daddy’s sex slave. It explained why she was so submissive with him, always greeting him when he got home from work, serving him drinks and dinner, and catering to his every desire. She loved it, and I understood why she did, there was such wonderful joy in surrendering yourself to a strong man.
I hoped Mom never returned from my grandparents. She and my bratty sister Alice could stay there forever and ever. I would be Daddy’s submissive. I would cook and clean and let him tie me up and do all sorts of naughty things to my nubile body.
The sheets had slipped down while I slept, and my round breasts—larger than my fraternal twin sister Alice’s—still had rope marks around their bases. Daddy had tied me up last night. He called it shibari. The marks had faded, but they were still visible, reminders of last night’s submission.
I traced the marks and remembered last night. Daddy had taken Sun’s virginity, and then my anal cherry. He had flogged us both, tying us to the St. Anthony’s cross and warming our bottoms and backs with soft leather flails.
Thwack, thwack, thwack. The sounds echoed through my mind.
And then he fucked us both again, this time cumming in Sun’s pussy. I got to lick her clean before we fell asleep in Daddy’s bed. Sun lay on the other side of Daddy. I sat up, my gaze slipping past Daddy’s muscular, barbwire-tattooed chest to my Korean friend. Her short, black hair half-covered her pale-olive cheek. She was a petite girl, with barely budding breasts and boyish hips.
But Daddy loved fucking her, too. She spent the night so she could be Daddy’s good girl, too.
I brushed my brown hair off my shoulders. I fell asleep with it braided, but it needed to be redone. Hairs stuck out all over. Daddy liked a girl with braids. I leaned onto my elbow and stared at Daddy’s muscular body. He was so strong and looked like a biker when he was naked, even with his short hair and clean-shaven face—Daddy had to work an office job.
But he kept himself in wonderful shape. I ran my hands over his muscular body, loving how strong he felt. I was so glad I became Daddy’s good girl. And I wanted to be his slave. I wanted to serve him as faithfully and utterly as Mom did.
Only I would do it better than her.
I pushed the sheets down, exposing his six-pack abs. He could be model on a romance novel. Dangerous and strong, with a beautiful woman—me—swooning in his arms. Oh, I would swoon for my hunky daddy. All my friends thought he was the sexiest man.
The sheet slipped over his cock, hard like it was every morning. Mom would wake Daddy up with a blowjob, and so did I know. She asked me to take care of him. But she didn’t expect me to take over all her wifely duties.
I scooted down the bed, pushing the sheets down farther, and stroked his cock. I loved how thick it felt. My asshole clenched, remembering his dick spreading me open, fucking me so hard, so deep into my bowels. I licked my lips then leaned over and ran my tongue up his shaft all the way to the very tip. I swirled it around and brought a low groan from his mouth.
“Are you sucking him?” Sun whispered.
I looked up. Her head rested on Daddy’s chest, her dark, slanted eyes open. I nodded my head. “I have to wake him up right. Look at how hard his cock is. He needs relief.”
“Let me help.”
I grinned at my friend and nodded my head.
She slithered down the bed, her dark nipples hardening. She pressed against his left, muscular leg, her nipples kissing his thigh, and her tongue flicked out, licking the tip. She purred as she swirled her tongue about the crown, gathering his precum.
“Mmm, that taste good,” she panted. “Salty and delicious.”
“Yep,” I giggled.
She licked again and then her lips sealed over the top of his crown, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked. I smiled and nuzzled at Daddy’s hairy balls. I sucked on into my mouth, playing with it as my eyes watched my best friend pleasure him.
She moaned around his cock, her body undulating, rubbing her wet pussy against his shin. Her spicy musk drifted to my nose and a wet gleam shone on Daddy’s leg where her cunt had rubbed against him. I also had a pussy growing hot and juicy.
I sucked on Daddy’s other ball as I rubbed my aching nipples into his muscular flesh. They tingled as rubbed them up and down, shooting wonderful delight down to my pussy. I purred as my cunt grew hotter. I squeezed my thighs together, massaging my little clit.
“Oh, your dad’s cock tastes amazing,” Sun whispered. “And you get to do this every morning.”
“Until Mom gets back.” Which was supposed to be in two more weeks. I didn’t want to think about Mom. I wanted to enjoy Daddy for as long as I could.
I licked up his dick and reached the top. I played with the mushroom-shaped head as Sun stroked his shaft. My tongue stroked the spongy crown, gathering more precum. Then Sun leaned in and nibbled on the other side. Our tongues and lips brushed as we sucked on his wonderful dick. My hand seized Daddy’s long shaft beneath her hand and we stroked him together.
We moaned. It was so hot when our lips touched or our tongues brushed. We nuzzled at each other, sharing quick kisses in between pleasuring his dick. The flavor of Daddy’s cock lingered on her lips. It was so exciting.
“Damn, this is the best sleepover ever,” groaned Sun. “Better than one of Donna’s lame parties.”
“Her dad isn’t as sexy as mine.”
“No,” Sun groaned. Then she swallowed the tip of Daddy’s cock. Sun bobbed her mouth, sucking as much of his dick into her mouth as she could.
Daddy groaned. I glanced up and saw his eyes watching us.
“Morning, Daddy,” I beamed.
“Mmm, morning,” he groaned. “I see you’re both being such good girls.”
“Always, Daddy,” I beamed as Sun sucked harder, noisier. Her saliva dribbled down his shaft, wetting our hands as we stroked him.
It was hot feeling Daddy’s eyes on us as I leaned over and licked at his shaft beneath Sun’s sucking lips. My tongue brushed my friend’s mouth. I kissed and nibbled on the sides of her lips as she bobbed and pleasured him. His groans grew louder. My free hand cupped his balls, full of his incestuous seed. I couldn’t wait for him to cum all over our faces.
“Such good girls,” he groaned as he stroked my braid.
A pleased shudder ran down to my dripping pussy. I squeezed my thighs tighter together and nibbled and sucked on his shaft as Sun bobbed her mouth faster and faster, eager to give Daddy every ounce of her pleasure.
And then the phone rang. It was Mom calling, I could tell by the ringtone. So chipper and cheery, just like her. Sun popped her mouth off Daddy’s cock, her eyes wide, her lower lip trembling as Daddy reached for his phone charging on the nightstand.
“Don’t stop,” he commanded as he picked up his phone.
Daddy gave us an order. I sucked his cock into my mouth, tasting Sun’s saliva on it. I bobbed my mouth. My cheeks hollowed. Sun leaned down and licked at his shaft, but her eyes were still nervous. She couldn’t believe he was answering the phone while we blew them.
“June,” Daddy said.
I couldn’t quite hear my mom’s words, only the sound of her voice. A thrill went through me. She was taking care of her parents after my grandpa’s hip surgery, and I was taking care of Daddy with my mouth and sharing my best friend with him. Mom never did that. She never brought Daddy the tight, barely legal cunt he craved.
I sucked harder, bobbing my head as Daddy listened to Mom updating him on my grandparents. I swirled my tongue about his dick and savored the flavor of his precum leaking into my mouth as I pleasured him.
“I’m glad your parents are doing well,” Daddy said. “When do you expect to be home?” I didn’t catch the answer, but Daddy said, “No changes. Okay.” Pause. “Yes, Melody is being a good girl. She had Sun spend the night.” Daddy laughed. “Yes, yes, they’ve both been such good girls. You would be proud of Melody.”
I smirked. Mom would be furious if she knew I was sucking Daddy’s cock. My pussy ached. I wanted to masturbate, but a good girl only cums when Daddy orders. I slid my mouth up his cock until I held only the tip, then I swirled my tongue around it.
“And have you been good?” he asked. “No masturbating.” Mom’s answer brought a smile to his lips. “I knew you would be good. I missed you.” Her answer sounded throaty. “Yes, I am. I’m pretending you’re sucking me. That your mouth is wrapped right around the tip and swirling about it.”
Daddy stared at me, and I realized a new game was about to begin. Sun sucked harder on his balls as I kept my tongue swirling. Daddy groaned as Mom gave an answer. This was so wicked. Mom thought they were having phone sex.
“And then your mouth slides down, taking more and more of my cock,” Daddy groaned. “Like the good girl that you are, June.”
I obeyed. I slid my mouth farther and farther. My tongue slid along the shaft. And then his dick brushed the back of my throat. I sucked and pleasured him. Sun’s fist, sliding up and down his shaft, brushed my lips while she flashed me a wicked smile.
“Your dad is crazy,” she mouthed.
“Yes, you deep-throat it.” Daddy’s hand tightened on the back of my head. “Relax your throat and swallow every inch of my cock like a good girl.”
My mom’s throaty response was loud and clear, “Yes. I love deep-throating your cock, Master.”
Daddy’s hand was firm on the back of my head. He wanted me to take more of his cock. I had heard of this. Girls at school whispered about deep-throating. I had to please Daddy and be a good girl. Besides, if my mom did this for him, then so could I.
“Yes, yes, relax that throat and swallow my cock,” groaned Daddy.
“Do it,” Sun hissed.
I relaxed my throat as Daddy’s hand forced my mouth down his cock. I angled my head, letting his dick slid into my gullet. It was so hard. I wanted to gag. I smiled around his dick, remembering a trick I had learn to suppress it. His dick slid deeper and deeper. Into my throat. It grew harder to breathe as my little throat constricted about his dick.
“Yes, you’re taking every inch of my dick,” groaned Daddy. “Such a good girl.”
“Always,” Mom moaned, her voice loud. Was she masturbating? She thought Daddy was talking to her.
I wanted to shove my hand between my thighs. I would cum in seconds. I fought the urge as my lips pressed into Daddy’s curly pubic hair. I took every inch of his cock down my throat like a good girl.
A surge of pride shot through me. I moaned and shuddered about his cock. The urge to masturbate swelled in me. It was so hard to resist the hot urge. Especially as Daddy let out a groan of pure satisfaction.
“You wicked slut,” Sun whispered, nuzzling into my ear. “You swallowed every inch of your dad’s cock. Ooh, you are amazing.”
“Damn,” Daddy groaned. “You did it. Daddy’s good girl did it.”
“Yes,” my mom hissed. She was on speaker phone. That was why I could hear her so clearly now.
“Now start bobbing,” Daddy groaned. “Fuck that hot mouth up and down my cock.”
“I will, Master,” moaned Mom.
And so would I.
“Do you like my hot mouth sliding up and down your cock, Master?”
Daddy groaned as I slid my mouth up his cock. It popped out my aching throat. I sucked the entire way until only the tip was in his mouth. And then he pushed me back down. His dick pressed at my throat. I swallowed him again. It was easier this time. My throat stretched.
His cock dived down my esophagus. I moaned and hummed, pleasing him, loving his groans as Mom moaned in the background, masturbating, thinking she was having hot phone sex. My fingers curled.
I needed to cum so badly. My pussy burned.
“Do you like my mouth sliding up and down your cock, Master?”
“Yes. You’re doing so good. Such a good girl.”
“I love to please you, Master.”
“Your mom is a freak,” Sun giggled in my ear. “I love it.”
So did I.
Daddy fucked my mouth up and down, pushing on my head and pulling on my braid. Faster and faster. He groaned and squirmed, the muscles in his chest rippling. Sun went back to nuzzling at his balls, massaging them, building up the cum.
“Are you going to cum, Master?” moaned Mom, her voice breathy. I could hear her fingers working in and out of her wet pussy. “Are you going to cum in my mouth? Or do you want to dump it on my face?”
“Your face,” groaned Daddy. “I want to cover my good girls with my cum.”
“Yes, yes, yes,” Mom hissed, not hearing the plural on girls. “Do it. Cover your slave with your cum. Reward your good girl.”
“Yes,” Daddy growled.
He ripped my mouth off his cock by my braid. The pain flared. I loved it. Sun pressed her cheek next to mine as we jerked his cock. We aimed it right at our faces. Daddy’s face contorted. He growled into the phone as his pleasure built.
“Cum on my face, Master!”
“Yes,” I mouthed. “Do it, Daddy.”
“Fuck,” he snarled and his dick erupted. “I’m cumming! I’m covering your face.”
Thick, hot, salty jizz splattered our faces. Daddy’s dick erupted and bathed us with lines of his cum. He grunted with each one while Mom moaned in the background. The cum dribbled down my face to my lips.
My tongue flashed out and captured the incestuous seed.
Then Sun kissed me. I moaned, our cum-stained lips working together as more jizz dripped to our mouths. We shared it, our arms wrapping about each other. Our naked breasts touched, our nipples kissed, as we enjoyed Daddy’s cum.
“Yes, yes, yes. Oh, Master, may I cum?” moaned Mom. “This is so hot. I haven’t cum all week.”
“You may, slave,” groaned Daddy.
“Yes, yes, yes,” Mom moaned over speaker phone as Daddy watched us kiss and lick and enjoy his cum. Our tongues explored each other’s faces, licking, gathering up every line of his spunk that we could find. I loved the salty flavor of Daddy’s jizz on my mouth.
“Oh, Master, I love you,” Mom purred, clearly savoring her orgasm.
“I love you,” Daddy answered, his voice soft. “I miss you.”
“Miss you, too.”
My body trembled as I rolled on top of Sun, our naked bodies pressed together as we stretched over Daddy’s legs. We squirmed. My hard clit brushed her pubic mound, sending a spark of delight through my body.
“But I’m glad Melody’s taking care of the house and you.”
“She’s a good girl,” Daddy said, watching us hump our pussies together as we kissed.
“I have to go. I need to start breakfast.” Mom sighed. “I miss you so much.”
“Bye,” Daddy said and hung up. Then he grinned. “Do I need to take a hose to you two?”
“No, Daddy? May we cum?”
“Fine, Daddy.” I moaned, forcing myself to roll off of Sun. it was so hard. I needed my release so badly. Sun let out a frustrated moan.
“Please, Daddy,” she begged.
He shook his head. “I’m taking you shopping. I want you both on the edge. No cumming until I say so.”
“Yes, Daddy,” we both groaned together.
It was awkward walking into the mall with a vibrator shoved into my pussy, held in place by my panties. It was thick and every step shifted it around inside me. It had a small tongue pressing on my clit, designed to stimulate it along with my pussy. It was a special vibrator with a built-in Bluetooth.
Daddy could control it remotely with an app on his smart phone.
Sun walked with a wide-legged gait beside me, her first ever butt plug inserted into her ass. I put it in myself after tonguing and lubing her ass after breakfast. She had made the cutest sounds when I inserted it into her rear. Like mine, it was also Bluetooth enabled, with a little glowing, blue light on the butt plug.
Modern technology was amazing.
We walked on either side of Daddy when we entered the mall. My nipples were so hard beneath the spaghetti strapped top I wore. With no bra, they were so obvious poking against the pale-blue material. My brown hair was combed and neatly braided once more, falling down to the top of my ass and swaying with my gait.
And my poor pussy was on fire. I had been on edge all morning. Showering with Daddy was torture. Sun and I had to wash his magnificent body while our poor pussies were on the verge of erupting. Then he jerked his dick and watched us wash each other. He came, splattering our bodies with his jizz as we rubbed each other’s cunts and fought off our orgasms.
He loved it. I could see it in his eyes. Watching us strive to be good girls and not orgasm, to submit to his wishes, made him so excited. It was what he wanted from us. It was how we showed him our love.
And even though it left me a horny, frustrated ball of sensations just itching to explode, I loved being denied. I knew when I did have my orgasm, it would be spectacular. It would be a mind-numbing release that would leave me quaking.
It would be worth it.
Sun and I cooked breakfast together. Well, I cooked and Sun tried to help. She was helpless in the kitchen. She never let her mom teach her, rebelling against her family’s traditional ways, only to end up wanting to be like that for Daddy. To serve him with me. She found it hot to pour him coffee and make sure his needs were met before ours.
Then Daddy whipped out his toys. They were brand new, fresh from the package. Apparently, he ordered them on Monday and they arrived at his office yesterday. A wonderful surprise for us. Something my mom hadn’t experienced.
The first place Daddy led us to was the jewelry store. He walked in and went straight for the choker style necklaces. He browsed them while Sun and I stood behind him, trembling and squirming, both of us on fire from walking with our sex toys.
Finally, Daddy found one he liked, a thin, gold chain with a unicorn charm dangling at the end. He held it up. “Do you know the significance of this, Melody?”
“Think about your Mom. What does she always wear?”
I frowned, my eyebrow furrowing. I pictured my mom—a brunette like me, her braided hair falling down past her ass, hazel eyes, delicate face, busty in her conservative dresses, and a heart-shaped locket hanging from a gold choker.
“Mom always wears the locket,” I said.
“It’s her slave collar,” Daddy answered. “She wears it to show off her submission to me.”
“And is that my collar, Daddy?” I stared at the unicorn, trembling.
“Do you want it to be? If you accept it, it means you’ll always be my slave.”
“Even when Mom comes back?”
Daddy didn’t answer me. He just stared at me, waiting for my answer.
“Then you have to earn it. You have to prove to me that you’re my submissive. My good girl.”
“Haven’t I?” I swallowed.
“You’re doing a wonderful job so far.” He stroked my cheek.
“And what about me?” Sun asked, biting her lip.
“You’re just having fun. This isn’t what you really want.” But Daddy grinned at her. “Of course, any time you want to have fun and pretend to be my good girl, you’re welcome to, Sun.”
She smiled and nodded her head. Joy rippled through me. I was Daddy’s true good girl.
“Now here’s some money. Go, shop.” Daddy pulled out two fifty dollar bills, both crisp and fresh, and handed one each to us.
I beamed at the money. “Anything?”
“Anything,” he nodded. “I’ll be in the food court.”
Fifty dollars to spend on anything. I grinned and then Sun and I darted out of the jewelry store. My vibrator shifting in my excited pussy. We burst out into the mall concourse, our flip-flops slapping on the tiled floor, and giggled at each other.
“Where should we go?” I asked.
“I need makeup,” Sun grinned. “And a new purse.”
I nodded my head and we headed through the mall. We darted into a boutique and browsed for makeup, giggling at the different colors of lipstick. She found a bright-blue one and I rolled my eyes as she sniggered. We worked through it, examining everything.
I snagged several tubes of lipstick, a bright red one, my favorite pink, and a darker maroon. Sun found eyelash wings and giggled as she imagined her long, flowing eyelashes as she fluttered her eyes.
“You’ll make all the boys cum in their pants,” I giggled.
“That’s the plan. Now that my cherry’s gone, I’m going to have fun.”
“Well, I just need to please one man,” I grinned.
We wondered into the small jewelry section, and Sun giggled as she noticed the nipple piercings. She grabbed a pair of silver barbell-style piercings and held them over the nubs tenting the front of her pink tanktop. She did a hip shake.
“Do you think I would look hot with pierced nipples?”
“So hot,” I grinned, and then I snagged a bellybutton charm with a dangling, teardrop, fake ruby. I pulled up my top enough to expose my bellybutton and held the small, white placard with the charm against it, shifting my hips, the charm dangling.
“Ooh, yes, that’s so you,” she grinned.
“Do you think Daddy would like it?”
“Maybe a clit piercing.” Sun grabbed a ring off another rack. “Look at this.” She held it against her jean shorts. “Imagine this glistening right here.”
An older woman glanced at us and shook her head. Sun stuck her tongue out at her and the woman stomped off. “Prude,” Sun muttered. “Ooh, yes, I need this. I have to find a way to get my clit pierced.”
“I don’t know if Daddy would want that. It might ruin the girlish look of being shaved.”
“True.” Sun shuddered and put it back. Then she gushed, “Oh, my god, look at these earrings.”
The vibrator hummed to life inside of me.
I gasped in shock. I had almost forgotten it was in me. I had worn it for over an hour, my pussy getting used to it. And then my stomach contorted. I groaned, grasping the shelf for support as the vibrator churned my insides.
“Oh, fuck,” Sun gasped. Her back straightening, her hands reaching behind her to grab my ass. “oh, my god. It’s humming. Oh, fuck. That’s…that’s…”
I nodded my head. I had felt nothing like the humming, churning, vibrating bliss flowing out of my pussy. I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut as I fought against the pleasure coursing through me. The teasing tongues vibrated against my clit, stimulating the bud, sending jolts of bliss racing through me. I squirmed, my hands clenching on the shelf.
“Oh, damn,” groaned Sun. “Oh, wow, that’s good.”
“We can’t cum,” I groaned. “We have to be good girls.”
“Shit,” Sun panted. “Fu…” her words trailed off.
“Are you two okay?” a woman said behind us.
I turned and a woman in her late thirties, a name tag pinned to her blouse, gave us a motherly smile. My cheeks reddened as the vibrator hummed inside of me. Could she hear it? I could. It sounded so loud.
“We’re fine.” My eyes widened. The last word rose in a sharp octave as the vibrator hummed even harder, churning my pussy to a hot froth. “Just goofing off.”
“I understand,” the woman said. “But you need to be mindful of the other patrons.”
“Yes,” Sun squeaked, her voice tight, her slanted eyes wide. “We’re…sorry…”
“Oh, what a cute pair of earrings,” the woman said, not realizing we were both on the verge of cumming. “They would look gorgeous on your small lobes, dear.”
“Thanks.” Sun’s face contorted.
“Are you sure you’re okay?”
Sun just nodded, biting her lips. Her flushed face broke out in a sheen of sweat as she squirmed. I knew what she felt. Bliss radiated out from my pussy. An orgasm swelled through me. I wanted to cum so badly.
And then my phone chirped. A text. I fumbled it out, knowing who it was from. I looked at the screen. “Cum.”
“Yes, yes, she’s fine,” I moaned as I obeyed Daddy. I stopped fighting my orgasm. I shuddered before the older woman. She could be my mother. It was so wrong. I clenched my hands on the shelf as I relaxed myself into the bliss.
“So fine,” groaned Sun through grit teeth. “Th-thank you.”
My orgasm exploded through me. The humming toy intensified it. The ripples of bliss shot through my body, filling every inch of me. My knees buckled as a moan escaped my lips. I collapsed onto the floor, groaning, shuddering, writhing in ecstasy.
“Are you okay?” the woman gasped, clueless that I was having the orgasm of my life.
The bliss hit my mind. Stars danced before me as I stared at the floor. My spasmed about the humming device. My poor pussy felt numb from the wonderful vibrations. The toy kept buzzing, kept pleasing me. The orgasm wouldn’t stop.
It kept pouring through me. I fought so hard not to scream out how wonderful it was. The woman knelt, touching my shoulders. Her words fell on deaf ears. Just the fact she watched me and didn’t know what was happening intensified my ecstasy.
It was so much. Daddy was so cruel and wonderful all at the same time. He tortured me.
My fingers scratched at the linoleum. More groans escaped me as I squirmed. My tart musk filled my nose as my pussy juices soaked through my panties and dribbled down my thighs. The woman stroked my shoulders, her hands so soothing and so erotic all at the same time.
And then the vibrations ended.
I sucked in deep breaths as the pleasure faded. I sat up, giving the woman a flushed smile. “Sorry,” I said. “Just something…I ate.”
“Oh, you poor thing.”
“But I feel better now,” I groaned.
“Let me help you up.”
I nodded, my legs wobbly after my orgasm. Sun stared at me with wide eyes. She still trembled and squirmed, her butt plug teasing her. “Did you cum?” she mouthed.
“Yes,” I breathed. “Wow.”
Sun nodded her agreement.
“Do you need anything?” the woman asked. “Water?”
“We’re fine,” I said, my cheeks burning with embarrassment now. She had seen me cum.
Sun and I paid for our purchases. She squirmed the entire time, her butt plug humming happily away inside of her. We headed to a different store to buy our new purses. As we browsed, Sun leaned over and whispered, “It’s humming faster and faster. Your dad keeps upping the settings. This is torture.”
“I bet,” I whispered.
We bought our new purses and left the store. We were almost out of money now. Poor Sun trembled and bit her lip, fighting off the sensation in her ass. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were begging for mercy.
The humming returned to my pussy. A dull buzz, just enough to make my eyes widened and a small gasp to escape my lips. I squirmed as we walked through the mall, my breathing quickened, my nipples so hard I thought they might rip through my top.
“It’s starting for you again?” Sun groaned. Her face contorted and she clenched her teeth. “Damn, damn, damn. I want to just cum. I’m not his actual slave, like you. I don’t have to fight this.”
“You don’t,” I agreed.
“But it’s so hot,” she groaned. Her hands pressed to her belly. “Fuck, I’m on the edge. I need it so badly. I can’t believe how amazing this feels vibrating in my ass.”
I leaned over and gave her a hug and a quick kiss on the lips. Then my phone chirped. I broke away and pulled my phone out, reading the text from Daddy. “We need to go to the fountain.”
The mall had a huge fountain of splashing dolphins all squirting water out of their playful mouths. People threw coins in to make wishes all the time. I loved to do it. I shoved my hand into my purse as we rushed to the fountain, my vibrator humming faster and faster, and fished out a coin.
I knew the wish I would make.
A large crowd, as always, gathered by the fountain. People tossed in coins as they passed. The splashing water echoed over the buzz of their talking voices. Daddy sat on a lone bench at the edge. It was a quiet spot in the fountain area, no stores nearby, so not as much foot traffic where he sat. A good place to people watch.
Sun and I stopped before him, squirming, groaning, our faces flushed. Poor Sun rubbed at her jean shorts, her fingers stroking her groin. She had such a prominent cameltoe right now, her pussy plump and engorged, a wet spot soaking through the denim.
“Come sit on my lap, Melody,” Daddy said, pulling aside the bag he had on his lap. “Be a good girl and plop that ass right on Daddy’s big dick.”
His cock was exposed and covered in glistening lube. I bit my lip and looked around. No one was watching us. I turned and Daddy’s hand went beneath my skirt. He pulled my panties to the side as I sat down gingerly. The tip of his dick slid into my butt-crack. I groaned as I shifted, guiding it to my sphincter.
I sank down on him.
“Oh, fuck,” Sun panted as I sank slowly down onto Daddy’s cock, the vibrator humming away in my pussy.
My eyes bulged. I had taken his cock last night. He was thick. But now the vibrator also filled my pussy. I had both holes stuffed. It made his cock feel even thicker in my ass. I bit my lip to avoid moaning and drawing attention to us as I settled down on his dick, my skirt hiding how obscene we were right now.
“There, that’s my good girl,” Daddy groaned. Then he looked up at Sun. “Why don’t you go make a wish in the fountain? After you do, you may cum.”
Sun looked over her shoulder at all the people. “I…I have to…”
Daddy nodded his head.
Sun swallowed and pulled a coin out of her jean shorts pocket. She held it in her tight fist as she marched to the fountain, her ass swaying. I groaned and shifted on Daddy’s cock, stirring it in my ass as Daddy pulled out his phone and tapped the screen, controlling our toys.
“Oh, Daddy,” I gasped as the vibrator hummed louder.
“You can cum, too,” Daddy whispered in my ear.
“Thank you, Daddy,” I moaned, my heart racing. People passed us by, but no one commented on me sitting on my daddy’s lap. Yes, eighteen was too old to do it, but I didn’t care.
Not with his dick lodged into my ass. This was so hot. No one knew the taboo incest going on right beneath their noses. That my barely legal cunt was stuffed with a humming vibrator and my daddy’s big, thick dick filled my ass.
It was so hot. I squirmed and clenched down on his girth. My nipples tingled beneath my top as my clit ached from the vibrations. I wanted to scream as my orgasm swelled. I kept shifting, my body twisting at the naughty pleasure.
I was Daddy’s good girl. His sex slave. I would do anything for him. This had to prove I was worthy of a choker.
Sun reached the fountain. She tossed in her coin. Daddy tapped the phone, pushing up a slider to its maximum setting. My vibrator didn’t hum louder but I saw Sun’s legs tremble through the people. Then she fell to her knees and screamed out her bliss.
People paused, staring at the girl kneeling before the fountain, gasping and moaning. Her ass wiggled. I caught sight of it between people’s legs as they watched her. I groaned, my hips shifting more.
Daddy’s hands grasped my waist and slid me up his lubed cock. My bowels burned at the friction. My pussy ached. The vibrations were amazing. My clit was teased as Daddy’s strong arms bulged. He fucked me like a sex toy up and down his ass, the crowd distracted by Sun’s loud orgasm.
“That’s it, slut,” Daddy groaned. “Make Daddy cum before we’re caught. Make him explode in your tight ass.”
“Yes, Daddy,” I panted, my head lolling.
This was so hot. No one glanced at us as Daddy slid my body faster and faster up and down his cock. I trembled and gasped, the pleasure building in side of me. My top slid up, his hands gripping my bare belly, so strong.
My head lolled back. The pleasure swelled inside of me. I had permission to cum, too. I bit my lip, not wanting to be loud like Sun, and shuddered as my pussy and asshole spasmed. The friction increased in my bowels, adding to the bliss exploding in my pussy. The humming vibrator teased my clit and churned waves of rapture through my body.
I grunted, “Daddy, Daddy, yes,” beneath my breath as my body churned with pleasure. “Oh, Daddy, this is so hot.”
“Yes,” he groaned, sliding me faster and faster.
I loved it. His dick felt as good as the vibrator. My legs kicked and my toes curled against my flip-flops I clenched my teeth as the rapture swelled in me. My body squirmed as the pleasure increased.
And no one noticed. They were all fixated on Sun. Murmuring, wondering what was wrong with her. Several people knelt beside her, comforting her. She raised a head, her orgasm past, but she still trembled.
No one knew she was a naughty slut, too.
“Work that ass,” Daddy grunted, sliding me faster. “We don’t want to get caught. You need to make Daddy cum.”
“Yes, Daddy,” I panted, the vibrator churning another orgasm through me.
I groaned and grunted, my hips swiveling as Daddy fucked me on his cock. It was so hot. His dick stabbed so deep into me. I moaned and gasped quietly. My eyes stared at all the oblivious people. We fucked right under their noses.
“Cum in me, Daddy,” I groaned. “Flood your daughter’s ass with your cum. Do it before we’re caught. We’ll get in so much trouble. You’re such a bad daddy for doing this to your daughter.”
“Mmm, but you’re such a good girl for letting me.”
“Yes, yes, you’re good girl,” I panted. “I’m yours, Daddy. Yours. You own me. Anything you want. I’m your slave. Let me be your salve. Cum in me and let me be your loving slave.”
Daddy groaned. He slammed me down his cock. His hips bucked beneath me while his hands squeezed my sides. I gasped as his cum splashed into my ass. Hot, thick spurts of incestuous spunk filling me up in the mall.
No one knew. It was our taboo secret.
I loved it. My back arched as my bowels milked his cock. I moaned through clenched teeth, my orgasm peaking inside of me. Daddy groaned as the final spurt erupted into my asshole. His hands relaxed.
“Oh, that was good,” he panted. “So good.” His hand fumbled for his phone on the bench. He shut off the app.
My vibrator died.
“You need to get off me before anyone notices.”
“Yes, Daddy,” I panted. I quickly rose, groaning as his dick popped out of my asshole. I pushed my panties back in place, capturing the flood of his jizz while he quickly zipped up.
“Go check on Sun,” he said. “I’ll be at the car.”
I nodded, my coin clutched tightly in my fist. Daddy stood and walked away as I pushed through the crowd to my friend. Sun stood on wobbly legs. “I’m fine,” she told everyone. “I’m so sorry. I get…these stomach cramps sometimes. It was a bad one.”
“We should call your parents,” a woman said.
“Or 911,” groaned a man.
“No, no, I’m fine.” She spotted me. “There’s my friend. We were just leaving. Right?”
I nodded my head and reached her. I gave her a friendly hug. “Are you sure you’re okay?”
Sun beamed at me. “Absolutely.”
“See, she’s fine,” I said. “My dad’s waiting to pick us up.”
The crowd broke up around us, walking away, a few giving us strange looks. I didn’t care. Let them suspect Sun came. None of them knew I had my daddy’s cum leaking out of my ass and flooding my panties.
I threw my coin in and made my wish: Let me be Daddy’s sex slave forever.
Sun hook her arm with mine, her shopping bags clutched in her hand. Daddy had taken mine. “So, how was it?”
“The best,” I answered as we walked away from the fountain. “And how was cumming in front of half the mall?”
She grinned. “I think I’m an exhibitionist. I kept cumming and cumming as they watched me. Some were filming.”
“You wicked slut,” I laughed.
“You’re one to talk with a load of your daddy’s cum in your ass.”
I beamed at her. As we walked out of the mall, I knew my wish would come true. I would be Daddy’s sex slave. He wouldn’t need Mom at all.
Melody is excited to see her Daddy’s dungeon. She wants to be a good girl and please him!Becoming Daddy’s Good Girl Chapter Three: Sleepover Bondage By mypenname3000
I wanted to skip as I walked down the street to Sun’s house. I wanted to throw my arms wide and skip, my body bursting with joy. Such excitement burned inside of me. Tonight was Friday. Tonight, Sun was spending the night and Daddy would make her into a good girl, too. We would go down into the basement and see Daddy’s workshop.
My eighteen-year-old body trembled in delight.
I loved being Daddy’s good girl. I was so glad my mom had to go out of town for three weeks to help my grandparents out. And I was really glad she took my annoying twin sister Alice with her. Alice was not a good girl for anyone, even Daddy.
While Mom was gone, it was up to me to take care of Daddy. I doubted she expected me to fulfill all her wifely duties, like have sex with Daddy. But I loved it. I loved being submissive to Daddy. I loved cleaning the house naked while he was at work, a butt plug inserted into my asshole. I loved waiting for him to come home so I could massage his feet and hear about his day. And I loved it when he bent me over the dining room table and fucked me in lieu of dessert.
I knew it was wrong for a father to make-love to his daughter. I just didn’t care. Incest was the best. It was so hot to feel Daddy’s cock plunge into my pussy. He would fuck me so hard. I would gasp and moan, his taboo dick filling every inch of my barely legal cunt. The forbidden thrill made me cum so hard every time.
I hoped Mom never came back. She could stay with my grandparents and stupid Alice forever. Daddy didn’t need her. He had me.
Tonight, Daddy planned on making Sun his good girl, too. She was sleeping over so she could have her cherry popped. I couldn’t wait to watch my best friend submit to my daddy’s lust. It was why I was bursting with excitement and wanted to skip.
But I couldn’t. I had a butt plug shoved into my asshole.
It was the thickest one yet. Since Tuesday, I had worn a different one each day, the diameters growing bigger and bigger. This morning I had grown so hard as Daddy inserted it into my backdoor. I couldn’t help but squeal in excitement as he did it—the butt plug was almost as wide as his cock.
I was almost ready to please him with anal sex.
Only Sun knew just how wicked I was. None of my other friends, who claimed to have had sex, could know that I wasn’t a virgin any longer. They wouldn’t understand like Sun did that incest was something wonderful and not something disgusting.
I wanted to skip so bad, but walking with the butt plug was interesting enough. I was so aware of the toy moving in my bowels with every step. I walked with a wide gait, not wanting to keep my legs tightly closed. It caused my tight skirt to ride up my thighs, and I kept having to tug it down to keep from flashing my naked ass and pussy.
Today, Daddy commanded me to go to Sun’s. He allowed me to dress since I was leaving the house, but he forbade me any underwear.
My pussy was so wet. And not just from the stimulation of the butt plug. Men and boys kept glancing at me as I walked down the sidewalk, my flip flops smacking. My dress showed off my young charms and they were appreciated. At any moment, my skirt may ride up enough to flash a bit of naked asscheek or to let them catch a glimpse of the brown muff covering my pussy.
It was torture. Such wonderful, sweet torture. My clit throbbed, peeking out of its little sheath and kissed by the warm, summer air wafting up between my thighs. The air teased the rest of my pussy, my damps lips feeling so cool. My fingers itched to rub my pussy.
And not just because I was in public. A good girl only cums when her Daddy gives her permission. And I didn’t have permission to cum when Daddy wasn’t around. So I had to endure the butt plug and the thrill of my short skirt and no panties.
When I reached Sun’s house, I was flushed and breathing heavily. I rang the doorbell and pushed my skirt down as I waited. A few moments later, Sun’s mother opened the door. Mrs. Paik was a short, Korean woman with her black hair permed.
“Oh, hi, Melody,” she smiled. “Boy, did you run all the way from your house?”
“Yes,” I lied. I felt like I had even though a slow walk was all I could manage without flashing my rear. “Is Sun home.”
“She’s upstairs.” The older woman turned and called, “Sun, your friend’s here.”
An explosion of noise came from upstairs as Sun burst out of her bedroom and scampered across the hallway. Sun knew I was on the way. I sent her a Snapchat of my butt plug buried in my ass before I left. Her footsteps thundered down the stairs and then her petite form appeared. She had boyish hips and only small breasts covered by a thin camisole she was wearing as a top. The frilly hem reached the waistband of her jean shorts.
“Melody,” she squealed and hugged me. She smelled so sweet and her body felt so nice. “We’re all set in the bathroom.”
“Bathroom?” frowned her mother.
“Yes, yes, we’re trying out new makeup, Mom,” Sun lied easily. “To be ready for our slumber party.”
“And there are no boys at the slumber party?”
“Of course not,” Sun said. “The only man that will be there is Melody’s dad.”
“Oh, okay,” she nodded. “Well, don’t make a mess, okay?”
Sun rolled her dark, slanted eyes. “Of course, Mom.”
“We won’t, Mrs. Paik,” I smiled.
Sun took my hand and jerked me hard. I rushed after her and raced up the stairs. My cheeks reddened as my skirt rode up my thighs. I hoped her mom wasn’t looking because she might see my pussy.
Sun led me around the corner and to the bathroom. We burst into it. It was spacious, as bathrooms went, with a tub-shower combination, large sink, and a toilet. Sitting on the sink was a pink razor, scissors, pink shaving cream, and a small plastic bowl filled with steaming water.
Daddy ordered me to have Sun shave my pussy bare. He liked bare snatch. Apparently, my mom kept herself bare for him. Sun also shaved her cunt. When I ate her pussy out Tuesday evening while Daddy fucked me from behind, I had discovered her smooth, yummy pussy.
“Let’s do this,” Sun said and grabbed the hem of my dress. She yanked it up over my body. I lifted my arms as my round breasts popped out and then she ripped the dress over my head. My braid got caught in the fabric, and she had to fight with it before it fell down my back.
Daddy liked his women to have braided hair. Sun’s was too short though. She had a cute bob that framed her round face. Her skin was a creamy, pale-olive shade. So exotic. Sun peeled off her chemise, baring her budding breasts and dark-brown nipples.
Mine were bright pink.
“So, this doesn’t hurt, right?” I asked as she wiggled out of her jean shorts and panties in one go.
“Nope,” she said. Her shaved pussy came into view. Her slit was sealed tight, girlish and innocent just the way Daddy liked them.
Soon mine would be, too.
“It’s not much different than shaving your legs. You just need to be careful. Don’t want to cut your naughty bits.”
“No,” I gasped, my bowels clenching on my butt-plug. That would be horrible.”
“So just relax and let me take care of business.”
I nodded and didn’t fight as she sat me down on the edge of the bath tub. She gathered her supplies and set them down before me and then sat cross-legged. She pushed my thighs apart, exposing my brown bush.
Her fingers caressed my curls and came away with droplets of my excitement. “Someone’s wet,” she said before bringing her fingers to her lips. “Mmm, that’s delicious.”
I blushed and squirmed. It wasn’t the first time she had licked my pussy. Tuesday night, after Daddy fucked me, she licked my pussy clean of Daddy’s cum and gave me such a hard orgasm. She had loved the taste of my tart pussy.
Well, it was only fair since I loved the taste of her spicy snatch.
“First, we trim you,” she said. “Can’t shave hair that long.”
I nodded my head as she grabbed the small pair of scissors. I swallowed as she brought them close to my pussy and began cutting. The hairs fell down to the towel the supplies were left on. I wanted to squirm, but I didn’t need her to cut more than my hair
She hummed as she sheared my pubic hair down to a short length. Already my pussy was easier to see, my clit pink and hard, pressing out of the folds of my vulva, a bit of my labia peeking out farther down. I didn’t have quite as tight a slit as Sun.
I had been fucked many times by Daddy’s cock.
“Someone’s come out to say hi,” Sun said then leaned over and licked my clit.
“Sun!” My body twitched as her tongue swirled around my nub. Sensations shot through me. “Stop that. I can’t cum. I’m not allowed. Don’t tease me.”
She gave me an innocent grin. “Sorry, I forgot.”
I narrowed my eyebrows. I knew that grin. She didn’t forget and she wasn’t sorry.
“Now it’s not much different than shaving your legs or pit.” She grabbed the shaving cream can. The pink foam wished out and expanded onto her palm. Then she leaned over and massaged it against my pussy. I groaned, closing my eyes as the sensations rippled through me.
“You like that, huh?” she asked. “Of course you do. You have a such a hot cunt. That’s why you let your daddy fuck you.”
“Yes,” I moaned and squirmed as she kept rubbing. It seemed like far more rubbing than was necessary, but it felt so nice so I didn’t object.
Finally, she was satisfied she had coated my pubic hair with enough foam. She grabbed the razor and I tensed. I didn’t like razors. Yes, I shaved with them, but there was something about them that unnerved me. I couldn’t watch people shave in movies. Even if they weren’t horror movies and nothing bad would happen.
So I closed my eyes and tensed, my bowels gripping the butt plug so hard as Sun leaned in. I felt her breath wash along my thigh and then the first touch of the razor. She swiped it down my pubic mound, the blade scraping, cutting my hair.
“See, it’s nothing to be afraid of,” she said as she swirled the razor blade through the hot water to clean it.
I looked down at the bare swath of my pudenda. Traces of pink foam clung to the now-smooth flesh. All my pubic hairs were gone. I relaxed a bit. “I guess not.”
Sun went to work, a serious expression on her face as she worked the razor, first shaving my pudenda bare. I tensed every time the razor came close to my pussy and clit, but she never cut me. Then she worked around my slit. She slid away from my vulva, the razor slicing through my hairs.
More and more of me was bare. I could see the details of my pussy slit revealed. She worked her way counterclockwise around my slit until I was all bare. Only small bits of pink foam streaked my vulva.
“Wow,” I whispered as she grabbed a towel and dried me.
I groaned as the terry cloth rubbed my bare pussy. It was so strange. I felt it touch me everywhere. No pubic hair cushioned the towel’s fibers. I trembled and my toes curled. Sun fixed me a wicked grin as she “dried me.” I moaned. The pleasure rippled through me. My breasts rose and fell as I squirmed.
“Sun,” I panted, the pleasure building inside of me as she teased me. “I’m clean. You can stop.”
“Fine,” she pouted and pulled the towel away. She grabbed a hand mirror and held it so I could get a clear look at my pussy.
I looked so girlish and innocent, a plump vulva, flushed surrounding my gash. “Wow,” I groaned. “Oh, wow, I look so hot.”
“Yes, you do,” she purred, licking her lips and set the mirror down. “Damn, you have a pretty pussy.”
“So do you,” I giggled.
My giggles turned to gasps as Sun buried her face between my thighs and attacked my bare pussy. Her tongue licked and slid up and down my flesh. I gasped and squirmed, struggling against the pleasure roaring through my flesh.
Her tongue was so nimble and agile. She ate my pussy different than Daddy. He was aggressive, his lips so strong. He dominated my pussy with broad licks. Sun teased it. Her tongue danced through my folds, never staying in one place long before she moved on to lick in a new space. She flicked up to my clit then dived down to probe my hole.
“No, no, no,” I moaned, squirming on the tub’s lip. “You can’t, Sun. You have to stop.”
“But your pussy is so pretty. I can’t. I have to lick it.”
My body shuddered as she kept tonguing me. My eyes rolled back in my head as I squirmed. It was so wonderful. I wanted to relax into her licking tongue and let her carry me off into explosions of bliss.
But Daddy didn’t want me to cum. I couldn’t be a bad girl.
“Please, Sun, stop. You’ll get me in trouble.”
“Your dad will never know,” she moaned between licks. Her eyes twinkled with mischief. “So relax and enjoy.”
“He’ll know because I’ll have to tell him,” I panted, my nipples aching. Her tongue was amazing. My orgasm built and built. It was so hard to object to the pleasure. But I didn’t want to be bad. I was a good girl. “Please, stop, Sun. Please.”
Sun licked a final time and lifted her face, her lips sticky with my juices. “Fine,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Be a good girl.”
“You want to be my daddy’s good girl, too,” I pointed out. “So you have to obey him.”
She grinned. “I do.” She stood up and leaned against the bathroom counter, her legs spreading, showing off her shaved-bare and dripping pussy. I caught her hot, spicy musk. “But he never said I couldn’t cum, right?”
“No,” I smiled as I stared at her. My pussy was on fire. It burned to be touched. I needed a distraction.
Licking Sun’s cunt looked like a great one.
I fell to my knees before my friend, eager to taste her pussy again. I licked my lips and leaned in. Her spicy musk filled my nose while her silky thighs rubbed on my cheeks. I neared her pussy lips, and then I brushed them with my mouth.
My tongue licked through her hot folds. Sun made such a purring, moaning sound. She undulated her hips and ground her face on me. I stroked her thighs as I pressed my lips into her wet petals, loving the feel of her cunt on my licking tongue and mouth. Her juices dribbled down my chin as I licked through her.
“That’s it,” Sun moaned, undulating her hips. “Oh, yes, yes. You’re such a great friend.”
I giggled. “Great friends lick each other’s pussies, huh?”
“Yes,” she nodded, her small, firm breasts jiggling.
She seized her brown nipples and pinched them as she undulated against me. Her eyes rolled back in her head as she squirmed and ground on me. My tongue slid through her folds, gathering her cream and savoring it.
I slid my hands up and down her thighs, loving how they felt as I squirmed beneath her. Licking her cunt only made me more excited, but I didn’t care. I could take being horny and frustrated for a few more hours. I wouldn’t stop loving my friend.
She shaved my pussy for me so I owed her.
Her hand seized my braid. She pulled on it as she ground her cunt on my face. She licked her lips and let out a low moan. My tongue licked faster and faster through her flesh. I teased her without mercy. I made her gasp and moan. Her head threw back, spilling with pleasure.
“Oh, yes, Melody. You’re so good at this. You’re such a wonderful friend. Oh, yes. Thank you for sharing your daddy with me and licking my pussy. Ooh, yes. We’re going to have so much fun tonight.”
“So much,” I panted between licks.
Her juices coated my face. I loved how sticky and warm they felt. I rubbed my face and cheeks into her pussy between licks. I reveled in her spicy musk. I squirmed my hips, my cunt itching to be touched. I squeezed her thighs to keep my hands from wondering as my tongue brushed her hymen.
Tonight, Daddy would pop this cherry. I explored the membrane with my tongue, finding a small hole I could almost wiggled my tongue all the way through. I didn’t want to try to hard. Daddy deserved to have her hymen intact.
“My daddy’s going to pop your cherry,” I moaned before licking up to her clit.
“Yes,” she hissed, her hips swiveling as she ground on my hungry mouth. “Yes, yes, yes. He’s pop my cherry while you watch. And then you’ll get to lick my pussy clean like I licked yours.”
I groaned, a wave of heat rushing from my pussy. I almost came at just the thought. I moaned about her clit and sucked so hard. I couldn’t wait for tonight. We would be so wild with Daddy. Sun I would never forget it.
Her back arched. She pulled hard on her nipples and then let out a shuddering moan. Her juices flooded my mouth as she came. She bucked and squirmed, grinding on my face. I gulped down every drop of her juices, my fingers biting into her thighs.
I wanted to rub my clit so hard and explode. I was so close to cumming. I knew it wouldn’t take much.
But I was strong.
“Holy shit,” Sun panted. “Damn, Melody, you are a wonderful pussy licker.”
I pulled my lips from her flesh and rose. I couldn’t help kissing her. Our breasts pressed together as our lips met in a hot, steamy kiss. She groaned, tasting her pussy on my lips. Her hands slid down, squeezing my ass, pulling me tight. I shuddered in her embrace.
When we broke the kiss, she purred, “Damn, we are going to have the best time ever tonight!”
Sun and I both stood naked side-by-side before the front door as Daddy climbed out of his car. The moment we heard him pull into the driveway, we shot to the door. We were both so eager to greet him.
After shaving me this afternoon, Sun came over to my house. Of course, she stripped naked with me the moment we entered. We finished cleaning the house before having a light dinner of grilled-cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. Daddy wanted us fed because the fun was starting as soon as he got home.
Sun trembled beside me as we waited for him to walk to the front door. She bit her lip and swallowed.
I flashed her a smile. “It’ll be okay. You’ll love having his cock in you.”
“Thanks,” she said.
His footsteps crunched. His blurry form appeared in the distorted glass of the door’s window. My hand reached out and snagged the door. I yanked it open as he mounted the porch. He stood so tall and powerful. Even in his suit, you could tell he was strong.
“Good evening, Daddy,” we both said together.
“Good evening,” he smiled, drinking in the sight of our eighteen-year-old bodies. He nodded his head in appreciation. The door was open. Anyone could see us.
The thrill made my pussy clench.
I took Daddy’s briefcase and tie while Sun took his suit jacket. The pair of us scrambled upstairs to put them away in his bedroom. Well, until Mom got back, it was my bedroom, too. I had slept here every night, my pussy soaked in incestuous seed.
We darted downstairs. Daddy waited for us, the sleeves of his dress shirt rolled up, revealing muscular forearms covered in flames burning up from his wrist. “This is your chance to back down,” he said, glancing at Sun. “You don’t have to go into my workroom.”
“I want to,” she breathed.
“Then here are the ground rules. You do whatever I say, no questions ask,” he said. “If you balk, then you’ve been bad and I will spank you.”
We both nodded our heads.
“If you feel uncomfortable about something say red light. You won’t be bad if you say that.” “Red light?” I asked.
“It’s a safe word,” Sun said. “Right? For BDSM?”
“Do you and Mom use safe words?”
He shook his head. “Not since before we married. She is my slave. She lives the lifestyle 24/7 when she’s home. She surrendered herself to me.”
I shuddered. I wanted that. “I…I won’t say it.”
A smile curled his lips. “That’s your choice.”
“I trust you, Daddy.”
The words made me tremble. They were so powerful to say. I trust you. Almost as powerful as another three words. His strong hand cupped my chin. His thumb stroked cheek. I shuddered. He leaned down and kissed me hard.
I moaned into his kiss. I felt Sun’s eyes watching, burning with envy. I didn’t care. She could watch Daddy and me share our taboo passion. I wouldn’t say the safeword. I trusted my daddy. He would never hurt me.
He broke the kiss and said, “Follow.”
Sun and I, holding hands, padded after Daddy. He headed to the basement. He opened the door and we headed down into it. It was a typical basement, though probably cleaner than most thanks to Mom’s efforts. Cardboard boxes were staked against the wall covered in my mom’s handwriting: Xmas Lights, Xmas Decorations, Halloween Decorations, Easter Decorations, Xmas Decorations, Alice’s Clothes, Melody’s Clothes, Alice’s Dolls.
I forgot my sister used to collect them as a child. Then she hit puberty and threw them all into a box.
Daddy walked to the plain, wooden door. I had never once been passed it. I always thought it was were Daddy did crafts or something. And sometimes he and Mom would disappear into there for hours. Now I understood after googling the internet.
It was a BDSM dungeon.
The door opened onto a dark room. Daddy stepped in and flicked on a light. It didn’t get much brighter. The walls were black and different from the bare, mortared cinder blocks of the rest of the basement. It was made of a spongy wood.
“Cork,” Sun said. “To muffle sound.”
My eyes kept scanning. One entire wall was covered in paddles, flails, riding crops, and canes, each hanging from their own nail, neat and orderly—I sensed Mom’s hand. A shelf rose from floor to ceiling and spanned another wall. It was covered in all manner of sex toys. I blushed at the sight of dildos, vibrators, strings of beads. And there were furry handcuffs and restraints, strange bars with cuffs on both ends, alligator clamps, and more butt plugs—I knew where he got the ones he used on me. Beside the shelf was a chest. The third wall had a large, X shaped stand with cuffs hanging from the top.
“A Saint Andrew’s Cross,” Sun whispered as I stared on it.
“You’ve been googling BDSM?” Daddy asked as he stood in the middle.
“Yes, Daddy,” Sun said.
Daddy smiled. He liked being called that. “Now strip me, sluts.”
“Yes, Daddy,” with both said and hurried to him.
Our hands went to the buttons of his shirt. We both smiled at each other as we tried to reach for the top. I shifted to the next one down. We worked fast, our hands hopping past the other to unfasten the next button. We had his shirt open in record time. We pushed it off his shoulders exposing his muscular chest. Barbwire tattoos ran across his sculpted pecs. On his upper, right arm was a naked woman, kneeling, a collar about her neck connected to a leash.
Our hands caressed his muscles as our fingers descend to his pants. It was so hot to touch his rock-hard flesh. Sun beamed at me, her cheeks rosy. I smiled back as our fingers reached his belt together. We fumbled, the leather rasping. His cock tented his slacks.
Daddy was excited by his good girls.
The belt whisked as I pulled it through the loops while Sun attacked his fly. She unfastened his slacks and ripped the zipper down. Daddy wore dark-blue boxers, his cock eager to be seen. I set his belt on his dress shirt and knelt with Sun as we pulled down his slacks and boxers in one motion. His cock popped out, the tip beading with his precum.
It was so delicious. I leaned forward and licked the tip.
An angry growl escaped Daddy’s lips. I froze, my tongue on his cock, then pulled it back into my mouth and blushed. “Sorry, Daddy. I got excited.”
He nodded his head. “I was planning on saving the clamps for next time, but if you can’t control yourself.” He pointed at the shelf with all the BDSM and sex toy son it. “Grab a pair of the clamps and come back.”
Clamps? Where would he put them?
“Yes, Daddy.” I raced across the room as Daddy turned to Sun. She moaned as he kissed her. I could hear their lips working together and their soft moans.
A flash of jealous shot through me. But I held it in. I was Daddy’s Good Girl. Good girl’s didn’t get jealous. They did what made their daddies happy. If he wanted to kiss Sun, then he could. And I should be happy for him.
I raced back with the clamps. They were small and opened like alligator jaws. I grabbed the first pair I could find, the ends covered by soft, red velvet. I hoped that would make it hurt less. I reached Daddy and stood still, waiting for the kiss to finish.
Sun trembled when he broke the kiss with her and turned to me. He grinned as he took the clamps. He opened one and let it snap shut before me. “What are these?”
“I don’t know, Daddy.”
“Nipple clamps,” Sun said, a smile playing on her lips.
My nipples tingled. I fought the instinct to cover my nipples. Daddy would never hurt me. He might cause me pain, but that wasn’t the same. I trusted him. Mom played these games. And so could I. He brought the clamp close to my nipple. Opened it. And let it snap shut.
How much would it hurt?
He brought it closer and closer to my nipple. My trembles increased. Why was he taking his time? I wanted him just to get it over with. It was worse watching it slowly drift closer and closer, opening and closing. I squirmed, my bowels clenching on my butt-plug.
The jaws engulfed my nipple. He held them open. I bit my lip as I stared at my hard, pink nub jutting into those mouth. I squirmed. I wanted to flinch. I could stop this. I just had to say red light and it would all end.
No. I trusted my daddy. I would not say—
The clamp pinched shut on my nipple. My eyes widened. I let out a yelp of pain. My nipple throbbed in the clamp. Pressure ached at the tip. The pain shot through me. I shuddered and…and…
My pussy clenched.
I took the pain for Daddy. I was his good girl and submitted to his discipline. And that excited me. I took deep breaths, controlling the moans coming from my lips. Tears ran hot down my face. He tilted my head, staring into my eyes, the other clamp opening and closing before me. His thumb brushed a tear.
“You’re doing good, slut,” he praised. “You’re being such a good girl for Daddy.”
“Thank you,” I moaned.
As he stared at me, studying me, I realized he was making sure I could take the pain. He loved me so much he wanted to make sure I could handle—
He clamped my other nipple.
The pain shocked me. I grit my teeth and groaned through it. The pain flared for a moment and then dulled into a numb throb like the other. I stared down at my nipples. The clamps waved and bobbed as I shifted, pulling my nipples, adding little discomfort.
“Wow,” Sun whispered.
“Sun,” growled Daddy. “Move that slutty ass over to the box, open it, and pull out the red rope.”
“Yes, Daddy,” Sun gasped.
Her slim ass shook as she darted to the wooden chest. It was like a pirate’s chest, the corners and sides banded in dark metal. She fell to her knees and opened it. The chest creaked. I couldn’t see what was in it from my angle. She dug around. I caught glimpses of coiled ropes, rubber tubes, and a bag full of clothespins.
Clothespins? My eyes flicked down to my nipples.
She pulled out a coiled length of red rope and presented it to Daddy. He drabbed it and began uncoiling it. “I always love tying up your mother. We’ll do something simple to start out, let you get used to the rope.
“You’ll be tied up a lot, slut.”
“Yes, Daddy.” I squirmed, which made my breasts shake and the clamps pull on my nipples. I groaned at the sudden pain.
He smiled at that. He liked seeing me in discomfort. His dick throbbed so hard before him. He liked my submission to his desires. I licked my lips and obeyed his orders. He had me lie on my back. He wrapped the rope first about my right ankle with a looping knot. He worked so fast, wrapping it about my flesh. The rope fibers were rough. They abraded my skin. It itched and burned as he pulled it taught.
I accepted the discomfort to make him happy. My ass clenched on my butt plug as I squirmed. He looped the rope about my hips, my legs securely bound together by crisscrossing knots. Then he worked along my stomach. He made a spiderweb pattern across it as he worked higher and higher to my breasts.
“You’re just big enough to do this,” he smiled.
“Not like Alice,” I said. I always liked that I was bustier than my fraternal twin sister.
“Not like Alice,” Daddy agreed as he looped the rope about my right tit. He pulled it tight.
I gasped as it bit into my flesh and lifted my breast, topped by the nipple clamp, into a mound. My tit grew red and swollen. I groaned and squirmed. The robe chaffed at my sensitive flesh and my whole tit throbbed like my nipples.
Then he did my left breast. Sun knelt nearby, her eyes wide as he worked, her fingers clenching her thighs. I bet she wanted to rub her pussy. I knew I did. Despite all the pain and discomfort, I was so horny. My head swam. This was all so new and exciting.
Lastly, Daddy bound my hands together across my stomach. I couldn’t touch my pussy even if I had permission.
“Beautiful,” he grinned.
“Thank you, Daddy.”
His eyes flashed over to Sun. “Get your slutty ass over here now, girl.”
“Yes, Daddy,” she squeaked and hopped to her feet. She raced over, her small breasts jiggling. Her body was flushed, her pupils dilated, making her eyes seem even darker. Juices trickled down her thighs and adorned her shaved pussy.
“Time to have your cherry popped. Kneel over my daughter but don’t let your pussy touch her lips. I want her to watch while I pop your cherry. She deserves to see it up close.”
Sun’s eyes widened. “Yes, Daddy, she does.”
I squirmed, licking my lips. My best friend knelt over me, her virgin pussy just out of reach of my tongue. She squirmed as Daddy straddled me next, his huge cock thrusting before him aimed right at Sun’s virgin cunt. I wanted to reach up and grab it. I wanted to stroke him then guide him to Sun’s pussy. He deserved to fuck her cherry cunt. He deserved all the pussy he wanted.
“Fuck her, Daddy,” I moaned. “Do it. Pop the little slut’s cherry.”
“Yes,” Sun moaned, her hips shivering. “Ooh, I wish your were my biological father. This would be even hotter, Daddy.”
“Yes, it would.”
His cock touched her pussy lips. He stroked her ass with his left hand as his right rubbed his dick up and down her cunt. I licked my lips, my eyes locked on the tight, plump vulva parting around the very tip of his dick. He slid it down, found the entrance to her pussy, and thrust.
Sun gasped as her cherry popped. Daddy’s hairy balls swung forward and smacked into Sun’s clit. He buried into her in one smooth motion, ripping her hymen to shreds. Sun shuddered and trembled. She gasped and moaned.
“My Daddy’s in you,” I moaned as I squirmed. “His cock is in you, Sun. You’re being a good girl.”
“Yes, yes, yes,” she gasped. “Oh, wow, Melody. Oh, my god, a cock’s in me. Holy shit.”
Daddy drew back his cock. Her virgin juices stained his shaft pink. She didn’t bleed much. I licked my lips as a drop of spicy cream landed on my upper lip. I savored the flavor. Then Daddy thrust in again.
Sun gasped and bucked. Her moans echoed through the dungeon. Daddy’s cock drew back and slammed in over and over. He fucked my friend so hard. I stared up at them, trembling, watching, my body squirming in the ropes. It was so hot. Her pussy clung tight to his wide shaft. Her pussy looked so small compared to his dick. He stretched her open.
It was wonderfully obscene.
Daddy grunted with his strokes, savoring her tight cunt. I bit my lip, wanting to lift my body up and lick her cunt and Daddy’s cock all at the same time. It would be so hot. I craned my head, but bound I couldn’t leverage myself up or use my elbows to help.
My tongue wiggled just out of reach.
“Oh, my god, Melody,” she gasped. “Daddy’s fucking me. He’s ramming his huge cock in me.”
“He is,” I moaned.
“Oh, god, I’m going to cum. This is so hot. He’s in me so deep. He’s filling me up. This is so wonderful.”
“Thank him,” I moaned, squirming, my nipples waving. My breasts and nipples both throbbed in wonderful agony.
“Thank you, Daddy,” moaned Sun. “Thank you for fucking my virgin pussy with your big, thick cock.”
“I always fuck slutty good girls,” he growled. “Shit, yes. Take my cock.”
His strokes grew wilder. She rocked into him. His balls smacked over and over into her clit. The sound echoed through the room. Her juices dripped on my face. I loved them. Hot drops that perfumed the air with her spicy musk. Sun’s moans grew louder. Her small breasts jiggled. She leaned her head down, grunting as she took Daddy’s dick.
Her screams were so loud. Her juices flooded out around Daddy’s cock. They splashed onto my face. I opened my mouth wide, drinking the cream. I savored how delicious they tasted in my mouth. I swirled them through my mouth as I savored them.
“Cum in me,” moaned Sun. “Please, please, please. Dump your cum in my cunt.”
“But my other good girl needs my cock,” he growled and ripped his dick from Sun’s cunt. Her once tight pussy gaped open. I could see into her pink depths as Daddy forced her ass down. Her pussy smothered my mouth.
I groaned, licking. Sun squirmed on me. I couldn’t see any longer. But I felt Daddy. He lifted my hips up as my tongue flew through my friend’s pussy. My bound legs went over his right shoulder as he lifted me. His hands stroked my ass then his fingers dipped in and found the butt plug.
He ripped it out.
I groaned and shuddered as my ass was suddenly empty after a day of being filled. I tongued Sun faster. I knew what was about to happen. He was about to take my anal cherry. My last virgin hole. My toes curled.
I was ready for it.
“Fuck my ass, Daddy,” I moaned into Sun’s pussy. My head swimming.
Daddy’s wet cock, soaked in Sun’s juices, pressed against my sphincter. He slid in easily, my asshole still open from the butt plug. He had stretched me out, prepared me for his big dick. I gasped as he dived deep into my bowels. The burning, strange sensation washed through me, mixing with the discomfort of the rope and the aching throb in my breasts and nipples.
He drew back and thrust again and again. My toes curled. I purred my delight into Sun’s pussy as he reamed my asshole. His dick was so thick. The butt plug was wide, but not as wide as his cock. I trembled, my body drinking in every sensations.
“Yes, yes, fuck my ass,” I moaned between licks.
“Pound her ass, Daddy,” Sun moaned as she writhed on my face. “Oh, yes, pound the slut’s ass.”
Daddy grunted. “Such a tight, hot ass.”
“Your ass, Daddy,” I moaned. “I want to be your slave. Like Mommy. I want to be owned by you.”
His answer shuddered through me. My body tensed. My bowels clenched on his dick. My pussy ached. “May I cum, Daddy?”
“As much as you like,” he answered as he pounded my ass, his arms hugging my legs.
His words triggered me. I was his slave and he had given me permission to cum. I bucked and shuddered. My ass writhed about his cock. I moaned my bliss into Sun’s pussy. The pain and pleasure merged together as I thrashed in the ropes bounds. My ass spasmed on his thrusting cock. I drank in the burning sensation along with the pain. They all mixed in my mind. Pain became pleasure became pain. Over and over, oscillating between the two. I gasped and moaned into Sun’s pussy as I thrashed.
My world changed. I went beyond myself. The sensations overwhelmed my thoughts. There was only Daddy’s cock pounding my ass. I drifted through a new space of rapture. It bathed my brain. It was nothing I had ever experienced.
I loved it.
I never wanted it to end.
Distant moans and gasps reached across the void. “Daddy raised such a good girl.”
The words increased my ecstasy. I was such a good girl. I was. And my daddy gave me such bliss in exchange.
Hot cum spurted into my asshole. It snapped me out of my drifting thoughts. I groaned and shuddered. Everything was jumbled together. Sun lay on her side, panting. I tasted her pussy on my lips. She had soaked me. I didn’t remember making her cum.
“Holy shit, you were out of it,” Sun said.
“Subspace,” Daddy grunted as he pulled his cock out of my ass. His cum dribbled out. “How do you feel?”
“Amazing, Daddy,” I smiled.
He leaned down and kissed me. I squirmed in my bondage, my body pumping with pleasure. I was Daddy’s slave now. I hoped Mom never came home. I never wanted this to end and I couldn’t wait for Daddy to show us more ways to have fun by submitting to him.
Superheroine Volunteers To Get Raped To Catch RapistsM & M
The Mayor’s Rape Plan & Negotiating A Cuckolding
The following story contains elements of an adult nature, and those under 21 years of age, or those who are offended by graphic fighting, bondage, non-consensual sex, rape and wonderfully extreme promiscuity, should read no further.
Everyone else, please proceed and enjoy the plights of our heroine’s as they look incredibly voluptuous, gorgeous and scantily clad, while they strive to make society safe from evil doers and, too often, get beaten, raped and totally debauched by their repulsive, disgusting opponents, in the pursuit of their worthy goals.
1. Rapist’s Sex Bait & Arranging For Payback (Cuckoldry):
Mike heard his secretary’s voice on the intercom announce, “The Governor is on line 2 for you Mr. Mayor.” Mike grabbed the phone and greeted his long-time political leader, ally, friend, and the Godfather of the Democratic Party, “Hello Governor.”
Bill’s voice boomed out in response, “Hey, mother fucker, those god damned rapists in your city have got me in a hell of a bind.”
“Ever since day before yesterday when State Senator Weiner went public with the claim that his wife was raped and beaten up by three guys in one of those cheap, fleabag motels you’ve got down there in San Diego, I have been getting nothing but grief from every newspaper, TV station and do-gooder in the whole god damned state.”
The angry Governor blustered on, “Of course that bastard Weiner didn’t bother to tell the press what really happened. That his wife let herself be lured to the motel room to cheat on her little dicked husband, and her blind date turned out to be three perverted rapists.”
When the aggravated Governor stopped to take a breath, the Mayor interjected, “Sorry about you getting caught up in this storm of bad publicity, Governor but, believe me, I have been catching the same kind of flack down here.”
“Well I don’t want to hear about your god damned problems, Mike, I want you to get off your ass and do something to catch those MILF fuckin’ rapists and get the heat off of me, and quick,” he barked. “This is an election year and I don’t need this kind of shit, right now.”
Choking down a shot of whiskey, the Governor went on, “Now have you got some quick answers as to how you are going to catch these assholes and get things back to normal, where it’s safe for wives to go out and cheat on their husbands in cheap motels, without the fear of being raped by some mother fuckin’ pervert?”
“Yes, Governor, I have come up with a plan that I guarantee is going to work, and I have already started putting it into action. And, my friend, I know that it is a plan that you are going to approve of, and enjoy the hell out of,” Mike promised.
“Great, tell me what you’re going to do, old buddy, and make me feel better about all this crap,” the Governor urged, his curiosity peaked?
“I am going to use one of our super heroines as sex bait to catch the pissant rapists, in the act of committing the crime,” Mayor Mike declared, proudly.
After spending a few moments savoring what the Mayor was proposing, the Governor’s face broke out into a broad grin and he said happily, “God damn I love the sound of the words superheroine sex bait and perverted rapists being used in the same sentence.”
“I thought you would,” Mike laughed, “that’s why I decided on using a superheroine as the cornerstone of my plan.”
Continuing to mull over the Mayor’s superheroine idea in his mind, the Governor asked, “By the way Mike, just to be perfectly clear, I am assuming that, by offering up the superheroine as sex bait, you mean that she is going to get beaten, fucked and be forced to perform all sorts of filthy sex acts, while she’s helping us catch these sick perverts?”
“That is exactly what I mean,” the Mayor crowed. “I knew that dangling one of our super babes out there as rape bait was exactly what you would want me to do, you raunchy, womanizing old SOB. I figured that, for the amount of flack we are catching, we deserve to have ourselves a little X-rated fun while we’re solving this problem for the citizens of our beloved state.”
“Damn, Mike, I love it. It’s hotter and dirtier than hell. Now tell me which superheroine you are planning to use for this disgusting, depraved job,” the Governor asked eagerly.” “None other than The Blonde Avenger,” Mike proclaimed.
“Oh man, what a perfect god damned choice. That smoking hot bitch has the best body I have ever seen. The rapists are going to love working that gorgeous, statuesque, super-hot bitch over, and degrading the hell out of her.”
The excited Governor hurried on, “Damn, I have been wanting to sink my gourd into that magnificent slut ever since I saw her super stacked curves, for the first time, at some fuckin’ awards banquet that one of those hair-brained, pansy sniffing, Hollywood “save the world” groups put on.”
”I remember, just like it was yesterday, that she was wearing a tiny little gold costume that showed off so much of her flesh that she looked like she was a walking advertisement for tits, ass and thighs.”
“Every cock in the whole god damned place had a boner, even the homos. She had such a sensuous look on her erotic face that it looked like she was begging to have a cock stuck in her mouth,” the Governor drooled, rubbing his crotch at the vivid memory.
His mind now racing, the Governor suddenly asked, “Damn, Mike, if I remember my facts right, isn’t she the one who’s married to that frigging asshole, Saul Feinberg.”
“You got it right, Bill, she’s Saul’s incredible beyond belief, trophy wife,” Mike confirmed.
“And wasn’t she your girlfriend, a long time ago?” “Yes she was.” “And didn’t you tell me that she fucks even better than she looks?”
“Best fuck I ever had, bar none, and her blow jobs are absolutely indescribable. The gorgeous honey even makes shaking hands sluttier than hell.”
The Governor’s demeanor suddenly brightened, and he said, “God damn, what a lucky fuckin’ break this rape problem might turn out to be for me.”
“Her being the wife of that rich Republican smartass could mean that I can take advantage of this rape epidemic situation and get me some payback for that shithead Feinberg always giving me a hard time, publicly,” he howled into the phone with glee.
His deeply felt anger returning, the Governor went on, with a nasty streak of venom, “As you well know, for years that lousy bastard, Feinberg, has given me nothing but grief with his non-stop public criticism of me and everything I do. Plus the pompous ass has financially supported my opponent in every election I’ve been in, and has never given my campaign a god damned nickel.”
Again choking on his anger, an anger that was apparently caused mostly by the fact that Feinberg had never put any money in the Governor’s coffers, the riled up Governor asked, “Does that rich prick know that his wife is a superheroine?” “Absolutely,” the Mayor affirmed.
“So the arrogant Republican, piece of shit is going to know that we have his wife staked out as sex bait for the rapists, and that she is going to get fucked over, but good, while she’s trying to help us catch these vicious perverts,” the Governor asked hopefully?
“Yeah, he will know. She has told me that she tells him every detail of what she does as a superheroine, blow by blow and in graphic detail,” the Mayor assured him. “She says that he loves to hear about all of it, and doesn’t consider what happens to her sexually, as a super heroine, as constituting her cheating on him.”
“Well, shit, that’s a hell of a note,” the Governor responded with disappointment. He thought for a minute, then said, “Well, even if Saul doesn’t consider her super heroine activities as being her cheating on him, at least he is going to know that I am the calling the shots on how his superheroine wife is being used and abused, and that I am the one responsible for making her go through all of the demeaning things she is going to be forced to do by these professional rapist creeps.”
“And knowing that will certainly fry his ass,” he concluded happily, smashing his fist down of the top of his desk, with a vengeance.
Lost in vindictive thought for a few moments, the Governor finally said to the Mayor, “Mike, if the Republican prick thinks that his wife’s superheroine activities don’t constitute cheating on him, then in order for me to be able to cuckold him, she’d have to agree to let me fuck her in her civilian role.”
“Sounds like that is the only alternative you’ve got, Bill,” the Mayor answered, nodding his head. “Well I’ve got no problem with that. She’ll just have to get fucked both ways, and I will enjoy making sure that the gorgeous cunt gets it both ways.”
With malice of forethought, he went on, “Well, there is no reason to waste any time. Since we are going to be working very closely with Mona, to solve this rape problem, there is no better time than today for me to nail her fantastic body and cuckold that Republican shithead, but good.”
Now having his thoughts crystal clear in his mind, the Governor went on excitedly, “So Mike, let’s do this, ole buddy. I am at my ranch about 20 miles north of you, and I’ll be free for the rest of the day, beginning at 2PM. You drive up here and meet me, then, and tell that gorgeous, blonde, superheroine Cunt to have her package of sex goodies here at the same time.”
“Then the three of us can have a nice little sit down meeting and discuss the full scope of your sex bait plan to catch the rapists. You can go over, with the two of us, all the dirty details of what her responsibilities will be, in performing her “I get fucked” rape bait role,” he said, with a ghoulish sound of pleasure in his voice.
“Now while you are telling us everything about the plan, I want to be feeling Saul’s trophy wife up and then proceed on to violating every hole she’s got, as I cuckold the hell out of her Jew bastard husband,” he said menacingly.
Speaking almost like a Mafia Boss, the Governor said, “By cuckolding the Republican hot shot bastard, I will prove again that nobody gets away with opposing and attacking me, Mike, and those who do try, end up paying one hell of a price for doing so, or at least their wives do.”
The impassioned Democratic Party Godfather then quickly softened his tone and said to his closest friend; “Now, Mike, I am going to need your help to pull this cuckolding off.”
“I know that you still have a thing going for your former girlfriend, The Blonde Avenger, but for me to get to do what I have in mind for today, I am going to have to count on you to sweet talk her into giving it up to me, and letting me cuckold her asshole husband. Now can I count on you to do that for your old political buddy?”
Mike let out a loud guffaw, and said, “So you are telling me that you want me to pimp her out to you?” “Yes,” the Governor admitted, just a little chagrined.
“Well, of course I will, Bill. You know I am on your team, first and foremost, and that no hot fuckin’ piece of tail will ever get in the way of that. I’ll pimp the gorgeous Cunt out to you, no matter what my feelings might be for her, and you can ball the hell out of her, any way you want, and I’ll watch you do it,” he promised his leader.
“Fantastic, now do you think that you can talk her into doing this on such short notice,” the Governor asked hopefully.
“Well, it may take some real arm twisting, on my part, but what will help me be persuasive with her is the fact that, being the pure female prick teaser that Mona is, when she finds out that a Governor wants her to give it up to him, I know that her ego won’t let her pass up the opportunity of adding you to her list of sexual conquests. Even if it means cuckolding her husband with someone he truly hates,” Mike said confidently.
“Even a woman as beautiful, confident and experienced as Mona, can’t ever pass up the chance to let a powerful man, who wants her body, real bad, take her and use her any way he wants too.”
“When it gets right down to it, like every other truly gorgeous, stacked woman, Mona, no matter her accomplishments, is a still a Cunt who can’t overcome the fact that she was put here on earth to be fucked, especially by powerful men.”
“So knowing all about her natural female vanity and ego weakness’s, ones that are shared by all females, I am positive that, with a little shove from me, she’ll give in to the temptation of you wanting to do her, and will end up agreeing to give you all the gratification you want, by willingly cheating on her husband, with you, and letting you cuckold the hell out of him, in spite of the fact that she knows that Saul hates your guts,” Mike explained to his mentor. “Believe me; the Cunt won’t be able to help herself.”
“So don’t worry about a thing, Governor, I am almost positive that Mona and I will be at your ranch at 2PM today and that it won’t be long after that, before you’ll have your shaft buried in some part of her body, cuckolding her husband like the god damned vindictive vulture that you are.”
The emboldened Governor, leapt out of his chair and yelled into the phone, “God damn I love the way all these gorgeous, round-heeled sluts think. The stupid bitches just have to give it up to a celebrity, no matter what. Jesus, is it ever great to be the Governor of California,” he laughed uproariously, with his hand wrapped around 12 inches of thick, rock solid meat.
2. Negotiating For A Cuckolding / The Cuckolding Wins:
The Blonde Avenger had showered, dried off, and then stepped into a pair of silky white bikini panties, put on white short-shorts, and then added a skimpy halter top and a pair of four inch, high heeled wedges to complete her home hottie outfit, when her secret cell phone rang.
She hit the on button and said, “Hello,” then heard a very familiar male voice say, “Hi, baby, how is the world’s most beautiful and best stacked woman.”
“Well I am just fine when I hear compliments like that, Mr. Mayor,” Mona purred sexily to her close friend and former lover.
“They are well deserved you sexy god damned fox,” he assured her, then added “and are you taking good care of my favorite pussy?”
“Of course I am, Mike, you know that I always do that,” she teased, “But I’m glad that you’re still interested in it.”
“So tell me, Mr. Mayor, are you calling just too sweet talk me, or do you have something else on your mind,” she asked teasingly?
“Unfortunately I have much more serious problems on my mind today,” he answered grimly. Then he asked, “Have you been seeing all the uproar in the news about the cheap motel rapes that have been going on all over San Diego?”
“Of course I have, it is on the news practically 24 hours a day. Is it as bad as the media makes it out to be,” she asked?
“Yes it is, and that is what I am calling you about. The press is after my ass about this rape epidemic and the Governor is catching all kinds of flack about it, as well. He is absolutely livid, and is demanding that I do something about it, and quick, so that he can get his ass out of a sling, with the election being so near,” Mike stated flatly.
He went on, “So I need your help with this thing, real bad, baby. I have put together a sex crime task force to deal with catching these rapists and I need you to take the lead role in making my plan work,” he informed her. “And, to be blunt about it, I am counting on you to fuck our way out of this problem.”
“Oh Mike, you make my rapist catching roll sound so tantalizingly wicked,” she laughed sexily. “You know that I will do anything you want me to do to get you and the Governor out in this crisis, no matter what it might take. So please tell me exactly what you have in mind for me to do in the lead role.”
“Well, first let me say that you are absolutely perfect for the job, and I knew that I could count on you to do this for me, baby. Now, specifically, my plan is to use you as sex bait to lure these damned rotten bastards into a trap, then let them clearly demonstrate, by the filthy, perverted things they do to you, that that they are really rapists.”
“All of the nasty things that they make you do will be captured on film, and that film will be used in court as evidence to put them away for good.”
“Now all of our reactive steps are already moving very fast and I have put a lot of actions into motion at the task force’s offices and, if things go as I think they will, your first rape bait assignment will probably come tomorrow night,” he advised her.
“Wow, it sounds like I will have my hands full in the rape bait sex role,” she said excitedly.”
Mike wryly corrected what she had just said, “No baby, it is going to be more like the rapists will have their hands full of you and you will end up being full of the rapists.”
“Now, my dear, this rape crisis matter is so important that the Governor is going to be directly involved in the conduct of the project and, in that capacity, he wants us to meet with him out at his ranch at 2PM today. He wants me to give him a heads up on the nitty gritty details of the plan, especially the part about what you are going to be doing.”
“So first I need to know if you can rearrange your schedule so that you will be able to meet me at the Governor’s ranch this afternoon.” “Of course I can Mike,” she responded, without hesitation.
“Wonderful. Now, to tell you the truth, sweetheart, the primary reason the Governor wants to have this meeting with us today, is so that he can meet you in person.”
“He has seen you on TV and in newspaper photos and from a distance, and he has been very, very impressed with your accomplishments and even more impressed with your body. Based on that, he wants to get to know you better, today, on both a professional and a personal level. And, honey, I do mean a whole, whole lot better,” Mike warned her.
“Wow, I am very flattered that a powerful man like the Governor wants to meet me up close and personal and really get to know all about me. It is going to be a real honor for me to meet him in the flesh,” she cooed excitedly.
“Let me ask you a question, beautiful,” Mike said. “Okay, fire away,” she responded. “Have you ever done a Governor before?” “No I haven’t, as a matter of fact,” she admitted.
“Well, would you like to do one today and add another powerful man to the many celebrity notches you already have in your belt? Because, if you are interested, you are going to get the opportunity to bag the Governor this afternoon at his ranch,” he advised her. “He really has the hots for your body, baby.”
Mike could tell from the pregnant pause on the phone line that Mona was intrigued by the idea of getting banged by the Governor, and was mulling it over in her mind, very carefully.
Seizing on this moment of opportunity, he said, “Now don’t make a hasty decision, baby, and while you are thinking this proposition over, why don’t you rub your clit and finger your pussy a little for me.”
“Okay,” she responded, almost absent mindedly, and quickly ran her free hand down inside of her short-shorts and panties, then slipped two fingers into her already dampening twat, and began strumming her clit with her thumb, as she thought over what Mike had just told her.
He could hear her begin to breathe more rapidly, so he quickly interjected, “Also keep in mind, Mona, that the Governor will probably be the President of the United States very soon, something that will put him first in line of the checkered list of celebrities that you have let screw you.”
She finally responded, “Well, that is a very tempting offer, Mr. Mayor and, under any other circumstances, I would jump at the chance to give myself to the Governor, and possible future President, and let him pleasure himself with me.”
“But, as you know, my husband hates the Governor with a passion and I know that the Governor hates him equally as much, or maybe even more so. Therefore, I would be really be letting Saul down, badly, if I did it with the Governor, so I am going to have to pass.”
Mike responded, “I’ll vouch that they do hate each other’s guts, baby, but would you consider doing him as a personal favor to me? It would help me out with the Governor and it would greatly help my political career when he becomes President.”
“Damn, Mike, you are asking a hell of a lot of me,” she responded. “I know, baby, but keep in mind that your husband never needs to know that you let the Governor put the meat to you and made a cuckold out of him,” Mike responded.
“I also want you to know that the Governor’s reputation is very accurate. The big bastard not only looks like an even uglier version of our former president, LBJ, he is also hung like LBJ, too.”
“You’d be getting to service 12 inches of super thick cock meat and, as crude as he looks and acts, the Governor really knows how to give a woman a first class, raunchy fucking that she won’t ever forget,” he promised her.
After a slight pause he added, “Not only that, in the job I have planned for you with the sex crime task force, you’re going to be sex bait for the rapists and, in that role, you’ll be playing like you’re a cheating wife. So fucking the Governor today would give you some current, first-hand experience at being an unfaithful, round-heeled, Cunt wife, who is giving it up on the side.”
“So what do you say, baby, will you relent for me, and take this opportunity to add the Governor to your “I have fucked him” list?”
As she continued to stir her now oozing honey pot, having added a third finger to the action, Mona reminded herself, again, that letting the Governor fuck her, and make a cuckold out of Saul, would be an awful thing to do to her husband.
Wanting to do the right thing for her husband was the basis for the moral high ground position she had taken when she had rejected the Mayor’s offer that she let the Governor screw her.
Mike’s having cunningly added the additional bits of tantalizing information had made her pause and reflect on the wisdom of her moral high ground stance.
Now she was finding out that the things Mike had tempted her with were beginning to slowly tilt the equation in the Governor’s favor.
After all she had always had a natural weakness for huge cocks. And how many girls got the opportunity to fuck a man who might become the President of the United States. Plus, Mike was right, it would be good to get a little practice in at being a cheating wife.
The more she rationalized the more she felt her resolve weakening, and she was now beginning to lean more and more in favor of letting herself get screwed and giving the Governor the satisfaction that he so badly wanted to get from cuckolding his sworn enemy — her husband.
Her fingers now dripping with her hot cuntal juices, she determined that the Mayor had been right; Saul would never know that she had cheated on him with someone he hated. Wavering mightily, she worked her clit hard and slipped a very wet middle finger into her anus.
The talented fingers, and the overwhelming temptations, finally drove her over the edge and she finally gave in to her ego driven need to have such a powerful man rutting between her legs, especially one who was a possible future President, with a 12 inch cock, who was dying to have her give it up to him.
Faithfulness having lost out, she breathed into the phone, to the anxiously waiting Mayor, “I’ll do it!”
The tension released from the Mayor’s body and he said, “Fantastic, baby. I knew that you would make the right decision. You have just made the Governor and me very happy men. Getting to put the meat to you and making a cuckold out of your husband is going to make the Governor’s day,” Mike enthused. “Thanks baby, this means a lot to me. I’ll see you at the ranch at 2PM.”
“I’ll be there, hot to trot,” she promised, then blew him a kiss and hung up the phone. Very pleased with her decision, she slid a second finger into her anus, thumbed her clit a few more times, and then climaxed with a deep, shuddering moan of pure animal passion.
Panting in climaxial heat, Mona pulled her hand out of her short-shorts, stuck her slick, tasty fingers into her mouth and sucked them clean, while she scolded herself for being such a very bad girl – again.
Mike immediately called the Governor and announced, “Great news, Chief, the temptation to bag you won out over being a faithful wife and Mona is going to let you boink her brains out and cuckold the hell out of her husband, just like I predicted.”
“Fuckin’ fantastic, ole buddy. You were right, all these fuckin’ broads are stupid Cunt’s when it comes to celebrities. Thanks for the great work of pimping her out her to me, I owe you, big time.”
“Boy it is going to be so good and dirty and gratifying for me to fork that fine bitch’s body and cuckold that pompous assed, Republican husband of hers while I’m doing it,” he laughed uproariously. “Talk about doubling your pleasure, it don’t get any better than this!
3. Mona’s Daughter / Prick Teasing To Incite A Gang Bang:
Simultaneously with her mother agreeing to let the Governor screw her brains out and cuckold her husband, her luscious daughter, Margie (the superheroine, Red Ryder), was lying on her back, on her bed, naked, her knees drawn up to her shoulders, with her thighs spread wide.
In her hand she had a long, narrow, lubricant dispensing, vibrating dildo. She inserted the tip of the pleasing instrument into her tight pussy, shoved it in deep, then pressed its plunger down, and squirted a little KY jelly out of the slit in the dildo’s head and into her warm cuntal channel, and then began stirring it around, slowly and sensuously.
This was being done to prepare her vaginal channel for the gang banging it was schedule to receive from three lusty Italians, just a few short hours from now.
Her eyes were closed and her mouth open, as she prepared her twat to be fucked today and, as she stirred herself, she began thinking about last week’s events that had led up to her having agreed to be the hostess, and starring female receptacle and performer, at today’s, no holds barred, orgy session.
Her industrial equipment salesman husband, George, had a big customer, whose plant was located right outside of San Diego. He was scheduled to meet with the customer’s representatives at noon today, to work on finalizing his proposal to sell them millions of dollars’ worth of manufacturing equipment. At his boss’s insistence, he was taking Margie along with him, today, to meet the customer company’s owners.
What George didn’t know was that his boss, Sergio Pensotti, knowing full well that George would never be able to close the deal by himself, had drafted Margie to use her amazingly statuesque body and abundant sexual charms, to encourage and convince the owners of the customer company to sign a contract with George’s company, and thereby enable him to earn a sales commission of over $50,000.
This was something George’s boss had called on her to do a few times before, when one of George’s important customers had needed of some sexual bribery to persuade him to close a deal with George, in spite of his incompetence as a salesman. Today was another one of those cases.
So last week, knowing the unfailing visual and sexual impact that Margie’s astoundingly curved body had on men’s cocks and brains, George’s boss had set up a luncheon meeting with the customer’s three Italian owners, in a private room in a local club. As a stimulating surprise for them, he had taken Margie along with him, dressed in the tightest, most revealing, flame red dress she had.
When the Italian brothers had seen her come into the restaurant with Sergio, they had been awestruck. She looked like a dark red haired Kim Kardashian, with a much, much better body and ass, but with that same beautiful and erotic “fuck me” face.
They were even more surprised when Sergio had told them that she was George’s wife. They couldn’t believe that such a slow-witted dork like George could possibly have landed such a stunning, superbly stacked, trophy wife like she was.
As they had ogled her absolutely stupefying body, George’s boss had gotten right to the point and had made them an offer he knew that they couldn’t refuse – if they signed the contract with his company for the new equipment, the dazzling, amazingly lush bodied, salesman’s wife would show them her appreciation by letting them fuck her any and every way they wanted.
While George’s boss had been explaining his offer to the Italians, Margie had been trying to keep from barfing.
The three brothers were all very short, under 5’6”, were heavy-set and they all had the typical, loud-mouthed, obnoxious, short man’s complex. In her five inch stiletto heels she had towered over them, a circumstance that had made their crude attitudes and antics become even worse.
The Italian sleaze balls had not only turned out to be rude and crude, they were also as ugly as sin. Looking at the trio of repulsive jerks, it had been painfully obvious to her that she was going to have to earn George his commission, the hard way.
That challenging fact had been made perfectly clear to her, during the luncheon, when she had heard George’s boss announce to the three sweating, oily, garlic smelling brothers, “I know how rotten you assholes like to treat women, so I want you to know that Margie, here, in order to get you to sign the contract, is ready and willing to take any kind of nasty abuse you boys want to hand out to her.”
“So, if you rotten assholes sign the contract, she’ll be here next week, eager to fulfill your every nasty and disgusting demand. You won’t have to hold anything back with her, you can just go ahead and make this fantastic body of her’s really earn her husband’s commission for him,” he encouraged them.
“And, believe me, the commission George will get is large enough to make her more than willing to put up with your raunchy behavior and perform any dirty sex act that you want her to,” Sergio added, with a flare.
The only rule that you have to agree to follow is that you will only slap her with an open hand. But you can slap the hell out of her, while you’re at it,” Georges’ boss threw in, with a knowing wink.
As the three dumb-founded brothers were digesting what they had just been promised, in order to give them an additional, very graphic, hands-on inducement to accept his proposition, George’s boss had let the trio of Italian pigs pass her around and feel her up and do everything to her body that they possibly could, but stick a cock in it.
She had spent the next three hours being kissed, fondled, bitten and fingered by the three dark-skinned, greasy, total jerks, who had been unbelievably callous and verbally abusive, as they handed her around like a piece of raw meat, and totally violated all of her orifices with their fingers.
Whenever she wasn’t planted in one of their laps, getting manhandled, she had been sitting on their hands, with the guy’s fingers stuffed up into her two lower channels, being made to squirm around on the stiff digits that were probing her moist orifices, and fuck herself with them.
This irresistible, private room luncheon, prick tease job had worked like a charm, as it always did and, at the end of the grossly erotic foreplay session, the three brothers had readily agreed to sign the contract in exchange for an afternoon of gang banging, during which they intended to totally debauche their equipment supplier’s salesman’s superbly curved wife, and treat her like the company whore that she was.
After the physically and mentally demanding luncheon, she and Sergio had left the club, gotten in his rental car, then had driven back to his hotel in San Diego.
Watching her get pawed and explored by the Italian oafs, for three hours, had given George’s boss a boner that wouldn’t go down. When they were on the highway, he had grabbed her by the back of the neck and shoved her face down into his crotch and demanded, “Alright you god damned prick teasing, over-stacked whore, suck me off and give me some relief before my nuts explode.”
She had fumbled around and gotten his large pecker out, then had gone down on it hungrily. Having had her two lower clits stimulated, and her pussy and anal passage wildly penetrated for three hours, had gotten her so hot that she needed relief as badly as Sergio did.
Lying face down across the front seat of the car, she had one hand wrapped around the base of Georges bosses cock, holding it steady, while her month bobbed up and down on the rigid weapon, giving it a complete, drooling deep throating.
Her other hand was thrust between her legs and her fingers were massaging her camel toe clit, frantically seeking a much needed climax.
Her cocksucking had been so hot that Sergio had to pull the car over onto the shoulder of the highway and park it, in order to keep from having a wreck.
As he watched her suck on his meat, he saw lights begin to flash and, in the rearview mirror, he saw a police cruiser pull up behind his car.
Sergio knew that they weren’t breaking any laws of any kind, so he put his hand on the back of her head and kept her sucking.
Soon he saw a big cop get out of the cruiser and walk up beside the driver’s side door.
Sergio rolled down the car window and she heard the cop ask, “Everything okay, buddy?”
“Absolutely”, Sergio responded. “Good, I just wanted to make sure that you weren’t having any problem with your car,” the cop responded pleasantly.
“No everything is just fine, I just pulled over to make sure I wasn’t a danger to the other vehicles on the road,” Sergio assured him.
The cop looked down at the top on the bobbing head and said, “Well I can see why your decision to pull over was a wise one. Damn your honey is really going after it, ain’t she? Looks like a beaver going after a tree trunk.” “She certainly is,” Sergio replied.
“Who, may I ask, do you have sucking your cock,” the cop asked with curiosity. “One of my employees,” Sergio told him.
“Good for you, tiger, the stuff inside the company usually suck the best and they give you the least amount of problems,” the cop observed.
“Boy, from the sounds she’s making with her mouth, this sure ain’t the first time she’s sucked a cock,” the cop said, impressed.
He leaned down and looked her prone body over, then said, “Wow, congratulations partner, she has got some kind of body on her. And, god damned, what an ass she’s got. I bet she fucks as good as she sucks.” “She sure does,” Sergio assured him.
Sergio, at a point of no return said, “Excuse me officer, but I’ve got to shoot my wad.”
“Go right ahead, buddy, but how about telling your cocksucker to keep your load in her mouth and, after you’ve emptied your balls into it, pull her head up and let me see how much of your spunk she has captured.”
“You heard the man baby,” Sergio said, as his cock exploded in her mouth.
When his climax was over, Sergio grabbed her hair in the hand he had on the back of her head, and lifted it up for the cop to be able to see her face and mouth.
The cop looked down into her open mouth and could see Sergio’s cum load swishing around in her mouth and covering her tongue.
The cop asked Sergio, “How about getting her to tilt her head back and gargle that jism real good?”
“Great idea,” Sergio responded. “Do it,” he ordered. She did and they both watched her gargle and make cum bubbles, as she churned up the thick, milky cream.
The cop said, “Okay, babe, now swallow it down.” She chug-a-lugged the aerated spunk down her throat and, that large gulping swallow, combined with the fingering she had been giving her clit, caused her body to shudder, as a full climax passed through it.
The cop said, “Damn she is really a hot one. Baby, how about sitting up and letting me get a good look at you.”
She did. “God damn would you look at those tits,” the cop exclaimed. “That is some kind of fuckin’ spectacular rack she’s got. Good for you, buddy,” the cop said, in admiration, “you have caught yourself a real winner, here.”
The cop had then pulled a business card out of his pocket and handed it across to her, saying, “Honey Chile, if you ever get into any trouble in this neck of the woods, give me a call and I’ll take care of it for you, in exchange for you treating me to some sex with that hot body of yours.”
He had then shaken Sergio’s hand and said, “Thank you sir, it has been a genuine pleasure to meet both of you, but especially the chick. Drive carefully now, you hear.”
At that point she snapped out of her trancelike thoughts about last week’s events, opened her eyes and closed her mouth, removed the dildo from her well stirred pussy, then returned to her preparations for today’s multi-partnered sex event
4. Tell The Hubby About Everything But His Cuckolding / Then Prepare To Do It:
Her hot climax completed, Mona had hung up the phone, brushed her hair, and then ran down the stairs to her husband’s study in her skimpy short-shorts outfit.
It was Thursday morning, the day each week that she and Saul treated themselves to staying home together in the morning, then having lunch at his private club.
Having committed herself to meet with the Mayor and the Governor at 2PM, she needed to push things along today, to make sure she got to the ranch on time for her fucking.
She entered Saul’s study, went behind his desk, knelt between his knees, pulled out his large cock and guiltily began licking its head as she said, “Darling, that was the Mayor who called. He says he needs me to work on a sex crime task force that he has just set up to catch those rapists who have been in the news the last couple of days.” She ran her tongue up the underside of his already stiff, throbbing tool, to try and keep him distracted.
“I’m not surprised that he picked you. Based on what has been on the news, the Mayor has a real public relations problem on his hands,” Saul opined. “Do you know what he wants you to do on this task force?”
Now anxiously running her tongue over his balls, she fibbed,” I don’t know anything about it yet, darling, but I will give you the full details as soon as I find them out.”
She lifted her face out of his crotch and said, “By the way, this rape problem is so big and important that the Governor himself is going to take a hands on leadership role in this project. He has asked the Mayor and me to meet with him at 2PM today, at his ranch out on Highway 16.”
“He wants the Mayor to go over his rape task force’s plan of action, as well as discuss the details of what my duties will be.” she said, hurriedly, then stuffed his ramrod stiff pecker back in her mouth, guiltily hoping to keep the discussion to a minimum.
But, just hearing the mention of the Governor caused Saul’s body to stiffen, and she heard him say, sternly, “Damn, so the Governor wants to meet with you two at his ranch. That really is something. This project must have an extremely high priority to cause that rotten asshole to get off his lying, lazy ass and actually do something besides hit on broads.”
Then he tilted her head up so he could look her in the eye while she sucked, and said, “You know that I can’t stand that lying, hillbilly crook and that, in return, he hates my guts for always opposing him in everything he does.”
She nodded her head “yes” and worriedly kept on eating cock, emptying her mouth only to free her tongue so that she could verbally respond to him.
Saul paused, then asked, “Have you ever met the Governor before, personally or as a superheroine?” “No,” she answered, happy that she could answer at least one question truthfully.
Luckily for her, Saul didn’t know that the Governor was on the superheroine approval board and, therefore, didn’t know that the Governor knew that she was his wife.
“Well let me take a minute and warn you about our miserable, asshole of a Chief Executive. I have never heard that political hack utter a single word of truth. The slimy son of a bitch would lie to his mother, and he is as crooked a politician as there is in the world. Plus the sleazy bastard is a world renowned womanizer,” he said in disgust.
“So you watch out for him today, because he will try and corner you, make a pass at you and grope you, in hopes of getting lucky. So, for my sake, keep the son of a bitch at arm’s length,” he ordered her.
Considering that she had just committed to letting the Governor cuckold her husband, she felt compelled to pull his cock out of her mouth and blatantly lie, “don’t worry darling, I won’t let him get anywhere with me.”
Saul leaned down and kissed her, then said, “Thank you darling, I just wanted you to know more about the skunk, so you will be prepared to fend him off.”
To quickly change the subject, she said brightly, “Now honey, let’s get down to much more important personal business. What do you want me to wear to the club for you today?”
“As always, I’ll leave it completely up to you to choose your outfit, so surprise me,” he smiled. “Something real hot,” she teased? “Of course,” he responded with a broad grin, “Something real, real hot and tight. We don’t want to disappoint the horny, gawking club members.”
“I will darling, just for you,” she lied again. “By the way, we will need to drive to the club in separate cars, today, because, after we have finished lunch, I will have to drive directly to the Governor’s ranch.”
Continuing, she said, ‘I will carry my superheroine costume in my car and change into it somewhere along the way. Since I don’t know how long the meeting will take, I’ll stop off at Margie’s on the way back and spend the night, and let you sleep in peace.”
She deep throated him a couple of more times, then jumped up, ran upstairs and started going through her closet looking for something the Governor would really enjoy fucking her in.
5. Working For The Muslims / A Religious Experience:
At the same time that her mother was running up the stairs to choose an outfit to be fucked in, Margie, her pussy lightly lubricated, and perfectly prepared to receive and entertain some very large and demanding cocks, shifted her attention to her soon to be plundered anal passage.
Like she had done with her tight twat, she inserted the long, narrow dildo up her ass and shot some KY jelly into it, then gave the, also very tight rear channel, a good, stimulating stirring. As she did it, her thoughts again returned to the rest of last week’s activities, those that had occurred after she had prick teased the three Italians into signing the sales contract with her husband’s company.
After the conclusion of the Italian’s three hour, all fingers, fuck fest, she and George’s boss had left the club and driven to his hotel in San Diego, parked, then had gone up to his room.
While she was freshening herself up, Sergio had placed a telephone call to another room in the hotel. As she was putting her panties and bra back in place, and straightening out her dress, she had heard him say, “We’re here, your excellency. Of course, we’ll be right up.
Sergio had hung up and immediately sat her down and told her, “There are a few things you must know, right this minute. First, our company is owned by an Iranian conglomerate. The President of that conglomerate, Abdul Achmed, is in his suite, upstairs, waiting to see us.”
“Now, Abdul is not only the President of the Iranian owned conglomerate, he is also a leading cleric in the Muslim world, and his fanatical religious followers are militantly dedicated to defeating America, who they consider to be a nation of infidels, and whose women are all considered to be whores.”
“This conglomerate is used by the Iranian Council to provide money to Abdul’s followers to finance their anti-American activities.”
“Abdul himself, in his secular role, is an astute, profit mongering, businessman who is using our company as a tool to run all of our American competitors out of business, in order to help cripple the US.”
“Your great success in winning sales contracts, like the one with the Italians, is helping our company increase its profits and reach its goal of destroying our American business competitors.”
“Because you have done so well, Abdul wants to see for himself the incomparable body and beauty that you use to persuade men to do what you want them to do.”
“Now understand that Abdul is not only a fanatical America-hating, Muslim religious leader, he is also a man. And as a man he has sexual needs. And tonight he wants to see your magnificent body and then sample your world class sexual skills, and use them to gratify himself.”
“For both of our benefits you must come upstairs with me and service Abdul’s needs. And, while you are doing him, you should keep in mind that you will be gratifying the man who has the power to terminate your husband, at any time, and thereby deny you the ability to keep on earning large commissions in the future.”
“There is one further thing you must know. In the Muslim world women have no standing, they are non-entities. Therefore they are treated with complete contempt by all Arab men.”
“So when we are with his Highness, you must ignore his demeaning attitude towards you and the insulting way that he will treat you, and just make the best of the situation and let him do whatever her wants to you. Do you fully understand me?”
Although she absolutely detested the idea of letting an America-hating fanatic, like this Arab cleric apparently was, put his cock in her and use her body to pleasure himself, she fully understood the ramifications of refusing to give it up to him and perform the despicable sex acts he would undoubtedly demand of her.
She and George needed that $50,000 commission very badly, and her refusing to have sex with the Arab cleric would not help she and George, or America.
Thinking practically, she elected to put her principles aside in favor of making sure George got the commission. She would fight America’s battle another day, on her own terms.
She looked up at Sergio’s and said, “Yes I understand completely, so let’s go upstairs and I’ll make sure that he is totally taken care of, in every way.”
Her yes answer in hand, the relieved and pleased Sergio had pulled her to her feet, slapped her on the ass, then had grabbed her by the arm and hustled his superbly bodied whore up to the the Arab cleric’s suite, to be sexually exploited.
As they made their way upstairs, she also knew that another factor had contributed to her making the degrading decision to let herself be hosed by an anti-American Arab cleric much easier.
She was still very hot from the three hours of finger fucking she had endured earlier, and that fact, combined with her having swallow the cum load Sergio had shot down her throat in the car, now had her sexually intoxicated.
In this over-heated condition she would have had a hard time resisting any man who wanted to stick his dick in her. She knew that, as soon as the priest had put his hands on her, she would have had to let the Arab cleric fuck her, anyway, in spite of herself.
Once in the suite, they were taken back to a living room area in which a tall, slender Arab was standing. He was wearing a golden robe that tied in the front, gold slippers and some kind of gold turban headpiece. He looked more like a clown than a powerful Iranian religious leader.
He had a full beard and the look of overbearing arrogance that one has who has always gotten his way about everything. His glowering eyes had a look of absolute contempt in them.
When Sergio had told him who she was, the Muslim leader didn’t even acknowledge her existence. He just looked her up and down and said, “So this is your company’s renowned Cunt. I commend you of finding such a magnificent creature to be your saleswoman/whore. With this spectacular body she looks like she could fuck an army.”
“I can see why she is so irresistible to men and why she has been so successful in persuading them to do business with our company. She is positively superb. I have never before seen such a body as this one.”
Walking around her, he asked, “So tell me, Sergio, how did your star whore perform her task, today?
“Your majesty, she had the three ugly Italian buffoons thinking about nothing but getting to fuck her. She prick teased them until they were ready to give their souls to get a piece of her hot ass.”
“It was no contest, they almost drowned in their own drool as they explored her body, and the deal is signed, sealed and delivered. The only thing left to be done is for her to go back next week and let them fuck her senseless.”
“And, I do mean senseless, your highness. These are three real badasses, who have Mafia connections, and they are going to make her earn every cent of her husband’s sales commission. They intend to wipe the floor with her like she was nothing but a common whore,” Sergio said, shaking his head, with a smile, at the thought of the carnage that they had in mind for her.
The religious leader responded, “What do we care what they do to her. All we want is their signature on the god damned contract. Her husband is making enough money on this deal that she should be willing to put up with anything they want to do to her. Let the SOB’s have their dirty sex fun, at her expense, they deserve it for signing a deal this large.”
Abdul, standing right in front of her, reached in and got her tits out of the top of her dress, squeezed them and pinched her hard nipples, as he asked Sergio, “So her pussy and ass haven’t had a cock in them today, is that correct?”
“No, they haven’t. The Italian’s have primed the hell out of them for you, with their fingers, but you are the one who gets to cock fuck them first.”
With an unreligious gleam in his eye, the very horny Arab cleric said, “Well then, let’s not waste any more time. I want to put my cock in this beautiful American slut and let her demonstrate for me her whoring skills.”
The bearded holy man untied the sash to his robe, shrugged his shoulders and let the robe fall to the floor, leaving him only wearing his turban and shoes.
She had looked down at his member and almost gasped. The Middle-Eastern religious leader had an almost black dong that had to be a good 10 inches long, and was as thick as her wrist. It looked like an elongated beer can with a cockhead on it.
Shaking her head in amazement, she thought to herself, “The Arabs must have a cock size contest to determine who gets to be a cleric, and this guy won.”
She licked her lips and thought, “Damned, I knew that I was going to get fucked tonight, to make the Arab happy. But now I see that I am really going to get fucked tonight.
The cleric said to her, “Get on your knees.” She did. He then stepped in front of her face, grabbed his monster meat pole in one hand and slapped it hard against the side of her face. The rigid tool was very hard and the blow stung her cheek. He repeated the head slaps several more times until her face was red from the cock whipping.
He had then told Sergio, “Get her up on her feet and pull her skirt up to her waist, remove her panties, then put her on the bed, on her knees, with her face down on the mattress.”
She had swallowed hard and said to herself, “Damn, wouldn’t you know it; the very first thing the Arab bastard is going to do is sodomize me with that damn orifice wrecker of his.”
“This is not starting out to be my lucky day! But at least, once he has opened me up with that damn thing, it will turn out to be my lucky day. She had inherited, from her mother, a serious lustful weakness for very large cocks.
Sergio prepared her as the Muslim cleric had instructed, then had watched Abdul step up behind her and put the head of his cock against her anus.
Grabbing her by the hips, he had quickly humped his ass forward and drove a third of his massive organ into her well fingered and loosened anal channel.
This first impaling thrust had caused her eyes to open wide and a long, loud groan gurgled from her lips, as the Arab’s dominator made its first serious impression on her.
The very turned on high priest then began pounding his rigid cock into her anal channel, saying to Sergio, “Ah, my friend, this American bitch has a nice warm asshole and it is very tight. How I love to ass fuck American women in the same way that I want to fuck America. It is more stimulating that Viagra.”
Abdul reached forward and grabbed a fistful of her mane of dark red hair, then jerked her head up and back, and started using the hair like bridle reins, to provide more leverage, as he to plowed his long, fat cock deeper into her swiftly loosening anal passage.
“Slap the white Cunt’s face with your cock, Sergio, while I slap her ass cheeks. It makes me hotter to have these white harlots beaten a little, and hear the sound of their flesh being slapped, while I sodomize their gorgeous asses.”
He then began cursing her in very un-cleric like English, while he continued to stuff his prick even further up her ass, thoroughly and viciously, and truly ball deep.
The pleased cleric said to Sergio, “Ah, my friend, this is how all American women should be. In the worship position, asshole exposed, and having an Arab cock shoved up their ass.”
Sergio nodded his head in agreement and had to admit that seeing his whore postured like this, offering her anus to the Arab cleric, and having a cock that size stuffed into her back channel was truly a stimulating sight to behold.
It hadn’t taken too many slaps by the two men for the cleric to be taken over the edge and blow his seed up her spectacularly curved, now very red welted American ass.
When his gun was empty, the Arab religious leader shoved her off of the bed and put her on her hands and knees. He had grabbed two handfuls of her hair, pulled her up strait, then stuck the cock that had just creamed her anal passage, into her mouth, and made her suck on the dripping, flavorful dip stick, until it was perfectly clean and gleaming with her saliva.
Leaving her on her knees, licking her lips, the two men had gone over to the room bar and poured themselves some wine and sipped it while the Muslim cleric explained to Sergio how the all-powerful Muslims were going to soon be taking over the world, and when they did they were going to make whore slaves of all of America’s beautiful women, and let them only be fucked by the men of Islam; many, many times a day.
After several minutes of crude, anti-American ranting, Abdul’s cock took charge of his brain, again, and he had said, “Now, Sergio, drop your pants and sit on the couch.
When Sergio was in place, the womanizing Arab cleric said, “Now, have her back up to you, then pull her ass down and force her anus down on your cock, until your dong is driven all the way up her ass.
Sergio followed the holy man’s orders and, as hot and juicy as her anal passage was from having the Arab’s huge cock shoved up it, it didn’t take long for Sergio’s cock to be fully buried in her back channel.
Abdul had then ordered her to lift her legs and aim them at the ceiling. Then he had Sergio grab a calf in each hand and split her legs into a wide V, exposing her pussy completely.
The now secular Arab looked at the graphically dirty sex picture that she was presenting, and observed, “Your American whore has a beautiful pussy, Sergio. She would make a perfect white slave for all Muslims to use.”
The stiff pricked cleric had then stepped in front of her waiting twat, as it perched right above Sergio’s, ass imbedded, cock shaft.
The very turned-on, ex camel jockey, had taken his very large cock in his hand and inserted the head into the puffy lipped, pink vagina slit.
The now sex crazed religious dignitary put his arm out and grabbed her behind the neck, for leverage, then, with one powerful thrust, sank his rigid tool half way up into her very wet and excited snatch.
With a groan of deep pleasure, the anti-American Arab had said, “Damn, her pussy feels as good as it looks. It is so god damned hot and juicy. These American women’s cunts are built for fucking. Allah, in his infinite wisdom, designed them all to be whores.”
The overheated religious leader then began rhythmically shoving his huge Iranian boner into her juicy cunt, until he had it in, full depth. Having hit absolute bottom, that gratifying sensation brought a very pleased smile to his face.
With his eyes half closed in sexual ecstasy, the whoremongering Arab priest felt her snuggly fitting pink vagina squeeze his member as it took her, plowing his formidable tool through her molten cuntal juices.
Her own mouth had begun to open in response to the pressure and friction that the two dongs were creating inside of her side by side pleasure channels, and the two men could hear their heated up bitch begin to moan with abject, animalistic pleasure.
Eventually the Arab sexual predator had lost control and emptied his balls into her steaming, very stretched pussy, howling, “Take my seed you hot assed American slut. Praise Allah for providing me with this perfect cunt to fuck.”
After the cleric had sent all of his spunk deep inside of her, he had pulled her off of Sergio’s stiff prick, and put her on her knees then had made her suck his prick clean again.
Temporarily satiated, his holiness had allowed Sergio to get his own boner taken care of by her mouth, the cleaning of that nasty dong resulting in her again swallowing down her throat another full load of Sergio’s thick, sticky ball cream, as she tasted the full flavor of her ass, as she did it.
The two well satisfied businessmen had gone over and sat down on each side of a wooden card table and poured themselves some more wine. The insatiable cleric looked over and ordered her to get under the table. He stuffed his limp penis in her mouth and had her chew on it, while he trash talked America.
While the fanatical cleric assailed Sergio with an anti-American tirade, she had mouthed his empty, slack cock meat, trying to coax the flaccid, shrunken tool back to life.
It took more than fifteen minutes for her very skilled mouth and wet, probing tongue to bring the Arab’s orifice wrecker back to full boner condition, again.
With his Arab pecker meat rock solid again, the Middle-eastern holy man had laid her down on a couch, with her head hanging over one of the couch arms. He had then straddled her head, inserted his cock in her mouth, then had sat down on her face, and started pumping his cock down her throat.
She ate his mouth stretching member for so long that her jaws ached. When his cock finally climaxed, he sent the first volley down her throat. The rest of the jism he shot right into her face. When his fire nozzle hose like cum shots had finished hosing her, she was gasping for air and looked like she had just won first place in a bukakke contest.
As she had knelt there coughing, her face a mask of thick cum, she had again realized that all men were alike, no matter their nationality and no matter what religion they belonged too.
They were male centric jerks who loved to use and abuse beautiful women, of all nationalities, in the raunchiest, most demeaning ways they could think of. And this terrorist plotting religious cleric/businessman was no different.
Abdul had used her body and sexual services, without ever even having said her name, and was sending her home with a body full of Iranian cum and no thanks for her efforts.
As she was still kneeling, licking her cummy lips, the arrogant cleric had grabbed her by the arm, jerked her to her feet, taken her to the door of the suite, opened it, tossed her panties out in the hall, then had shoved her through the door after them, giving her a hard kick in her gorgeous ass, that sent her sprawling across the hall floor.
She had gotten up, picked up her panties and used them to wipe the cum off of her face, then put them back on.
She had then gone outside and hailed a cab. The cab driver had immediately moved his rear view mirror so he could see her body, and his mouth was wide open as he watched her all the way home.
Doing her patriotic duty, she had called the Mayor the next day and told him about Abdul. Mike had told her to keep letting him fuck her while he checked the guy out and he would get back to her later.
That memory snapped her out of her thoughts and she pulled the dildo out of her very primed ass, stuck it in her mouth and licked it clean, then got up to complete her preparations for the commission earning, all Italian gang bang that lie just ahead.
6. Getting Dressed To Be Fucked:
a. The daughter:
At the same time that Mona was running up the stairs to get dressed to cuckold her husband, her breathtakingly luscious, superbly stacked, superheroine daughter, Margie, was busy putting on a sensational, one piece, preposterously tight, yellow summer dress.
This ultimate in prick teasing outfits was shoulder less, the top of the form fitting bodice having an elastic band around it, that securely kept the naughty, very revealing dress in place, just above the level of the nipples of her outrageously large and perfectly formed, braless, jutting torpedo breasts, that were practically spilling out of the top of the dress.
Its skirt barely covered her matching yellow bikini panties and was titillating tight to better show off her magnificent, irresistibly curved ass cheeks. Below the hem of the extremely short skirt, her fully fleshed, superbly toned, perfectly formed thighs were on full, mouthwatering display.
To complete the mind boggling, indecently sexy outfit, Margie had put on matching yellow, 5 inch, stiletto heeled shoes that had straps that wrapped sexily up around her ankles.
b. The mother:
Given the era the Governor was from, Mona decided that he would really like to see her in a garter belt and nylons. That election having been made, she picked out a pale purple, extremely tight, mid-thigh length skirt and a soft, body hugging, matching, extremely low cut, pale purple blouse.
Around her waist she strapped on a darker purple, five inch wide elastic belt that accented her fabulous hips and ass cheeks, as her lower body flared out seductively from her small waist.
Under the deliciously risqu?utfit, she put on a cleavage exposing purple bra and silky, matching bikini panties, whose teasing, pale purple crotch clearly showed the outline of her puffy lipped pussy and very prominent camel toe clit.
To complete the sensationally erotic looking ensemble, she stepped into a pair of pale purple, 5 inch high, stiletto heeled shoes that gave her the look of an, on the prowl for extremely young meat, Cougar temptress.
She stood in front of her full length mirror, hands on her dazzlingly wide hips, and knew that she had picked out the perfect outfit to let the Governor screw her in.
Smiling at her wickedly sexy reflection, she knew that this outfit would bring out the very worst in the potential future President.
She wetted her parted lips, in sexy anticipation of what things might be stuck between them today, and thought, “Men are so easy. They can be driven absolutely crazy by a beautiful woman wearing sexy, slutty clothing, and would make complete fools out of themselves to get into her body.”
“Despite men’s foolish, egotistical thoughts to the contrary, PUSSY’S rule the world,” she laughed out loud to herself, while she stroked hers.
Completely satisfied with the way she had decorated her superbly stacked, outrageously plush body, that she was soon going to soon turn over to the Governor to play with, plunder and debauche, all afternoon, she went downstairs and found Saul waiting in the living room.
She whistled at him and struck a provocative pose, then undulated over and pulled up her skirt, spread her feet and asked coquettishly, “Want to taste a little pussy before we go to lunch, baby?”
7. Leaving To Be Unfaithful:
c. The daughter:
Simultaneously with her mother pulling her skirt up and shoving her crotch in Saul’s face, Margie went into the living room and found her enormously cocked, zero personality, very poor salesman of a husband, George, tying his shoes.
Knowing how much he liked seeing her dressed like this, she struck a sexy pose for him to see, but he was so lost in the thoughts of getting himself ready to go and meet with his customer’s representatives, that he didn’t even notice her.
She knew that she should feel at least a little guilty about being unfaithful to George, today, but she didn’t. She never wanted him to find out about what she was going to be doing today, but a $50,000 commission was at stake, and she was going to do everything she could to make sure that her husband got it, even if it meant letting the Italians fuck her brains out. and use her like a $10 hooker.
The thought about what the Italian’s were going to be putting her through, today, made her think that she needed a stiff drink to really get her in the mood to be molested by the three crude animals.
Of course she knew that the best drink she could have for the occasion would a few shots of hot cum getting pumped down her throat. That was her perfect aphrodisiac and always put her in the mood for any and everything sexual. But since was so uptight, there was no cock available for her to suck off.
Fortunately, as luck would have it, she did have some cum available, right in her own refrigerator. Her twin cousins, Jerry and Larry, had left it with her two days ago, after they had spent several hours trying, unsuccessfully, to get her to commit incest with them.
She undulated over to the refrigerator and pulled out the jar of cum that the horny twins had left behind to tempt her. She took the lid off of the sinful jar, then held it up and looked at the almost full cup of their thick, creamy, incestuous, ball juice.
She scolded herself for even considering committing this form of absentee incest, but then told herself that it was, “any port in a storm,” when you are in desperate need.
She held the cup up to her mouth, tilted her head back then drank it all down in three large gulps.
She put the empty jar in the sink and, licking her cream covered lips, returned to her husband and helped him finish getting ready to go, already feeling the twin’s cup of illicit cum beginning to warm her up to be had.
d. The mother:
Saul had accepted her invitation to eat her crotch and had buried his face into the fleshy pussy lips that were clearly outlined through her pale purple, whore’s panties.
She watched him begin sinking his teeth into what the Governor was soon going to be sticking his big cock in the middle of, and fucking it deep and hard, while he enjoyed the complete satisfaction of cuckolding his hated enemy — the husband who was currently munching on her excited, very ready to be eaten and plowed, vagina, unknowingly warming it up for the Governor 12’s inch cock to use.
As Mona watched her husband enjoy himself with her hot, tasty twat, she felt somewhat guilty for having agreed to cheat on him with the Governor while, on the other hand, she was feeling a terrific sense of excitement that such a powerful man as the Governor was soon going to be plundering her orifices, with very bad intentions.
She had no illusions about what was about to happen to her. She knew that, to the Governor, she was nothing more than a gorgeous piece of ass that he wanted to exploit and use to get a very gratifying revenge against her husband.
She also knew enough about the Governor to know that he thought that all women were just stupid, round-heeled broads, and that he intended to treat her accordingly and, with that bad attitude, was going to demean and degrade her as a part of his cuckolding revenge.
But her reward for willingly being little more than a whore for him today, was that she will have bagged a Governor. She smiled and thought. “Being beautiful and voluptuous and loose, certainly had its rewards.”
Having reminded herself of the depravity the Governor undoubtedly had in mind for her, she told herself again that what Saul didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him,. A truism that was especially applicable to today’s salacious events, since she was going to really enjoy getting taken apart by the Governor’s mammoth boner.
She did feel guilty enough, though, that she pulled Saul’s head up and leaned down and kissed and licked his wet face.
She was thankful that she had told her husband that she would be spending tonight at her daughter’s home.
That was the only way that she could keep him from finding out that her vagina had been plundered and ravaged, while she had been with the Governor all afternoon.
She didn’t want to have to try and explain why it was in such a fully stirred and completely ravished condition.
Besides she always enjoyed letting her daughter’s magic tongue clean up the mess men always made of her orifices, as only she could do.
8. Pre-Hardcore Activities:
e. The Daughter / Going To The Hotel – The Kid Gets His:
At the same time that Saul and her mother had gotten into their separate cars and left for the club, Margie and George got in their car and started the relatively short trip to his customer’s offices.
With a large volume of her twin cousin’s incestuous cum shots sloshing around in her stomach, Margie was sitting next to her unsuspecting husband, now in a great mood to face the gang fuck that lie ahead for her, this afternoon.
Arriving at their destination, they went in, and it didn’t take long for the Italian’s staff to hustle George out of their office, to spend his afternoon and all the next day, with the plant’s engineers, finalizing his proposal.
As he was led out of the office, the three brothers were slapping George on the back and promising him that they would take good care of his wife, all afternoon, and show her a really, really good time. They also told him that they would take him home the next day in a company car.
When George had left the room, the oldest brother came over to her, with a young kid in tow and said, “In order to avoid any chance of our wives discovering that we are cheating on them with you, my son Orlando is going to drive you to a really out of the way, dive of a hotel and check you in. We will make the trip separately, after you are in the room, and come up the back way to join you.
“Now my son here is only 15, but he is a horny little asshole who has fucked some whores before, so, while you are waiting for us to arrive, I want you to show him a real good time and give him a freebie. Got me, chick?”
“Yes,” she nodded, looking apprehensively at the scrawny, putrid looking little grease ball, who was barely five feet tall and probably weighed 90 pounds.
The father looked at his ugly little runt of a son and said, “She’s a whore, boy, so treat her like one and get you a little of her hot action, while you’re waiting for us to get to the hotel.”
The three Italians watched the boy lead George’s spectacularly curvaceous, preposterously stacked wife out to her car and leave the premises.
As they drove to the hotel, Margie looked the diminutive teen over and thought, Ugh,” to herself, realizing that she was now going to be spending the afternoon whoring herself to four grossly ugly males instead of just three.
She swallowed hard at the nauseating thought, then smiled at her repulsive looking, teen driver, knowing that she had a high paying job to do, no matter how disgusting and humiliating it might be.
Twenty minutes later she was in the cheap hotel room, where she was soon going to be gang banged, in the arms of the 15 year old kid, French kissing and swapping spit with the ugly little Italian teen, just like they were on a hot date. A true beauty and the dwarf scene, as his thin, boney body crawled all over her spectacular curves.
Five minutes later, with her skirt up around her waist, on her knees, with the repulsive, pint-sized, rodent like, teen’s cock stuck in her mouth, sucking it like it had never been sucked before and tasting its nasty, tart precum dribble, as it began to coat her tongue.
f. The Mother / A Teasing Lunch / Meat For Both:
Saul and Mona arrived at the club, were seated and had ordered their food and drinks at about the same time that the three Italians rushed into Margie’s hotel room ready for some very raunchy action, then had to wait their turn while they watched the horny 15 year old finish getting his knob polished by the equipment supplier’s magnificently built, cocksucking, drool dripping company whore.
Saul and Mona’s food came and, with every male in the club trying to get a look up her ultra-tight skirt, some of the lucky ones being successful, Mona stuck a fork full of meat into her mouth while, simultaneously, Margie, still on her knees, teen cum all over her lips and running down her chin, had a full sized Italian cock forked into her mouth. Both of the spectacular women chewed on their respective morsels of meat, with Mona swallowing hers first.
Seated directly across from Saul and Mona, four guys had the perfectly positioned table to be able to see up Mona’s skirt, and they were making the most of it and enjoying the erotic view.
Mona decided to provide them with just what they were hoping for, and every couple of minutes, would recross her legs, slowly, and give them a full upskirt peep at the crotch of her pale purple panties, the frilly tops of her nylons, the garter belt straps and the exposed thigh flesh between the tops of her nylons and the bottom of the panties.
While the four men were watching the risqu?ease show, very closely, Saul got up and went to the restroom. The three ooglers immediately waived to her to show them some more.
So she uncrossed her legs, pulled her skirt up to the tops of her nylons, parted her knees and let them get a full look up under her skirt, then blew them a kiss as she showed them absolutely everything they wanted to see.
Saul returned before the sweaty palmed foursome could do anything other than watch the super-hot tease show. The four, now fully bonered men, all agreed that, the next time she came to the club, without her husband, they were going to hit on her with the expectation of scoring.
Knowing exactly what they were thinking, she smiled. They wouldn’t be successful, but she, being the natural born prick teaser that she was, never tired of getting her ego stroked by showing off her goodies and then having men hit on her with the hopes of getting lucky and nailing what she h ad been showing off to them.
9. The Daughter / Oral Abuse For Openers:
As Mona continued her delicious meal, talked to Saul, prick teased the onlookers and dreamed about her coming sex session with the Governor’s 12 inch cock, her sexy superheroine daughter was addressing the frenzied demands of about 27 inches of thick, hard, dark skinned, very greasy Italian cocks.
Margie quickly found her head and mouth in the middle of a furious penis storm, as the three brothers stood around her kneeling form and took turns sticking their big, dark dongs in her mouth, and fucking it with callous abandon (actually raping it would be more accurate, from her point of view).
When one brother had her gagging on his rampaging cock, another brother would grab her head away from the one with his cock between her teeth in her mouth, then lewdly replace it with his own, then take his turn plundering her mouth, and yelling filthy insults at her, as he did his best to keep her choking by forcing his big tool all the way down her throat, face in pubic hair and ball deep.
The invading cockheads beat against her tonsils, went into the insides her cheeks or down her throat. Having no other alternative she just let them have their way with her mouth and took the oral abuse as best she could, letting them have their raunchy, lewd fun.
Finally they dragged her to her feet by the hair, picked her up and tossed her on the bed, on her back, then grabbed her by the neck and dragged her head over to the end of the bed, where they let it hang off of the edge of the mattress.
One of the brothers walked up and stuffed his cock into her wide open, upside down mouth and rammed his 9 inch dong right down her throat. He popped her tits out of the top of her dress, grabbed a big jug in each hand and used her superb rack as leverage as he fucked her mouth, brutally.
His two brothers got on the other end of the bed, got under her skirt, pushed the crotch of her panties aside, got her knees up, spread her thighs, then began running fingers into her pussy and anus, crudely fucking them both, as she got her face fucked.
As they explored and used all of her orifices, the room was filled with the noise of her oral juices being plowed, accompanied by the glub glub sounds of her mouth sucking on the invading cock, while she gasped for air, as well as the muffled sounds of her moans of pleasure, as she helplessly let them use her, and turn her on.
While she was eating their big, meaty boners, she had soon noticed that the three of them felt like they had a coating of bad smelling olive oil all over their bodies. They were all a little overweight and were sweating profusely, and even the beads of bodily fluids smelled of garlic.
As she looked at the balls that were bouncing against her forehead she realized that she was going to end up slick from their oil, sweat and cum and knew that it would take more than a few showers to rid herself of their stench.
10. The Mother Arrives For The Cuckolding:
At the same time that Margie was orally servicing the Italian’s cocks, the lunch at the club was over. Mona kissed Saul goodbye and got in her Jaguar and started the drive to the Governor’s ranch.
Mona pulled off the road just before she got to the ranch’s entrance and freshened her lipstick, then made sure that her clothing was perfectly in place, ready to be messed up completely by the Governor.
A couple of minutes later she pulled her car up to the front of the ranch’s huge house, parked and got out. She strutted up to the front door, hips swaying provocatively, looking sensational and more than ready to get banged by another celebrity. This time, one who would probably become President of the United States.
As the ranch house door opened for Mona, the third Italian brother was pumping his hot cum shots down her daughter’s cock stuffed throat
Audrey gives her boys a birthday present they will never forget.Mommy’s twisted birthday present
An original story by Starrynight.
Audrey felt her eyes closing as she tiredly dragged herself up the stairs all the way to the third floor. She fumbled through her purse for the keys and unlocked the door. She put her purse down and yawned as she looked around her tiny two-bedroom apartment. It was 7 am and the stuffy little house was silent. Audrey quietly stepped over to her small bedroom and removed her jacket. She was wearing her nurse’s uniform underneath, and although she was dead tired after her nightshift, she told herself she had to take a shower before going to bed.
Audrey unfastened the clip that loosely held her hair together and let her long black hair fall. She stepped out of her shoes, removed her light blue shirt and dark blue pants, and grabbed her towels. She was wearing a white undershirt, white cotton panties and was barefoot as she made her way to the bathroom, her towels in hand. She knew her boys usually woke up at around seven thirty and was pretty sure that she would not run into them on her way to the bathroom, but even if she did, she was too tired to care.
After walking into the bathroom, Audrey closed the door and hung her towels on the hangers. She looked at the busted lock and shook her head in anger. It was busted for almost a year now, yet her asshole of a landlord refused to fix it.
Audrey faced the mirror, looking at the bags under her eyes and gave herself a tired smile as she began undressing. She quickly removed the undershirt, crème colored bra and panties and threw them in the hamper before giving her naked body a quick glance.
At the age of thirty-eight, Audrey had body she was relatively happy with. She was five foot three and weighed 126 pounds. She had long shiny black hair, hazel eyes and a pair of 34b sized breasts with very little sag. Her stomach was not as flat as she would’ve liked, but she couldn’t complain about it. When she was younger Audrey was a dancer, and her body still had a dancer’s figure, with tone legs and a small tight ass.
Audrey got the shower running and put the toilet sit down while she waited for it to warm up. She emptied her bladder before stepping under the warm water and closing her eyes. Audrey was a single mother, living with her two sons in a shitty apartment she could barely afford in a bad neighborhood. Her husband left them almost ten years ago for no apparent reason, and ever since, she did everything she could to provide for her family. She picked up as many shifts as she could, but even with that, they barely had enough money to make it through each month. It was not where she wanted to be in life, and tears filled her eyes at the thought.
As Audrey wallowed in the warm water, a gentle knock on the door woke her. “Mom, can I use the bathroom?” her son asked from the other side of the door.
“Yeah, okay” she answered back and heard the door open and close as her son walked in. She made out the outline of his figure through the opaque shower curtain, just like he could make out hers as he took his place in front of the toilet, pulled up the seat, pulled his penis out and proceeded to take a leak, making sure to position his back to the shower. While this was not something that happened often, it was not uncommon for her and one of her sons to share the bathroom while she was returning or getting ready for work while they got ready for school.
“How was work?” her son asked her.
“It was fine sweetie” she answered and shut off the water. “Don’t turn around” she told her son as she moved the curtain aside and stepped out. The bathroom was very small, and she was standing almost back to back with her son as he finished relieving himself and shook the last drops. Audrey grabbed the smaller towel and wrapped it around her wet hair while facing the sink and mirror. She could see her son’s backside in the mirror and noticed him turning his head to look back at her.
“Can I turn around yet?” Chris asked and quickly turned his head back away.
“Just a sec” Audrey said, grabbing the large towel. She wrapped it around her body, covering her from her boobs to mid-thigh. “Go ahead” Audrey said and her son turned around to look at her from only inches away.
“Going to bed mom?” he asked, and his mother nodded. He grabbed his toothbrush just as his mother opened the bathroom door and stepped out to the small hall.
“Morning mom” said Tony, her other son, as he stepped out of the bedroom he and his brother shared, in just a pair of loose boxers.
“Morning honey” she said with a tired smile and thought she noticed her son’s eyes briefly move to the exposed top part of her tits, the rest of her covered by the towel. She thought nothing of it and made her way to her bedroom while thinking how much she loved her two boys.
Chris and Tony were twins, identical twins to be exact. They were both seniors in high school and to her delight and relief they both managed to get full scholarships to college. Although they were identical twins, they were very different from one another. Tony, the older of the two by twelve minutes, was the athletic one. At six feet and 180 pounds, he was the best football player on the school team and got a football scholarship at an average college in the state. He had his mother’s hazel eyes and kept his light brown hair cut short.
His brother, Chris, was the smart academic one. He had the same build as his brother, but not as muscular. As opposed to his brother, he grew out his hair and had a short-trimmed beard, giving him the general look of a British author. He got a full academic scholarship to a good college, mostly because of the excellent essay he wrote for the application.
Audrey closed her bedroom door behind her as the house filled with the noises of the boys getting ready for school. She dried her hair, removed the towel, slipped on a pair of clean black panties, a purple bra and got between the covers. She was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.
Later that day, after waking up, Audrey cleaned the house and thought what to do for the boys’ upcoming birthday. She was ashamed by the fact that she couldn’t afford any birthday present for either of them and tried to calculate what she could afford.
She left for work before her sons returned from their afterschool activities, and throughout her shift she felt bad about not being able to get them anything. When she got back home around 2 in the morning, her boys were already fast asleep.
She took a quick shower, washing the hospital smell off her. After stepping out of the shower, she dried her hair with the small towel, used the larger one to dry the rest of her body, then hung them both and looked at her naked reflection in the mirror, studying it. She slid her right hand over her boobs, squeezing them gently, and continued moving it down. She kept looking at the mirror as she slid her hand along her stomach and brushed her fingers through her full dark bush. She rarely bothered trimming her pubic hair. No man has been between her legs since her husband left, and she didn’t think one was going to be anytime soon.
While still looking at the mirror, Audrey turned her body around. She rose to stand on her tip toes and stuck her butt out as she studied it. It was a shame she had no guy to see it, and placed her hand on her right cheek, squeezing it to her amusement. She turned back around and just as she slid a hand to her vulva, a thought popped into her mind.
Audrey spread the lips of her labia to the mirror, exposing the pink interior to herself and thought back to earlier that day. She thought of her son turning around and glimpsing her naked bottom, and her other son checking her out just after. Her tired mind thought nothing of it at the time, but now she was giving it another thought, and a nervous feeling filled her stomach.
She grabbed the wet towels in her hand and allowed herself to leave the bathroom naked. Her mind raced as she made her way to the bedroom and she felt flustered as she put on panties and a bra and got into bed. The following day was her boys’ birthday, and as tired as she was she couldn’t fall asleep, her mind racing with the new idea. Maybe she could give her boys a birthday present after all.
The following day Audrey woke up to a quiet house. Her sons were already at school and she took extra shifts the previous days, so she would have the day off to celebrate his boys’ birthday. She fixed herself a small breakfast and thoroughly took care of the household chores after. Her sons told her they were going out to celebrate with friends after school, and they would be home later.
At around six o’clock Chris walked through the door with a big smile on. His mother greeted him with a hug, a kiss on each cheek and wished him a happy birthday. She noted how big her son got, and when his twin brother walked in a few minutes after, he received a similar treatment.
Audrey told her boys to go wash up and said she would back shortly. Her head was spinning as she picked up some burgers and cake, still not completely sure about the birthday present and what her boys would think of it.
When she got back home, her sons already set the table and they sat down to have dinner. She got burgers, fries and milkshakes from their favorite place, and they ate happily around the small dinner table. Afterwards, Audrey brought out the cake and sang her boys happy birthday while she put some old candles on it for them to blow out.
“Thanks mom, everything was great” Tony told his mother after finishing a large piece of cake and slurping the last of his milkshake.
“Yeah mom, thanks” Chris added as he too finished the last crumbs off his plate.
Audrey looked at her two boys, all grown up now, and was very nervous as she spoke her next words. “Boys, why don’t you move to the couch. I will be right back with your…present” she said with a gulp and blushed.
“Mom, you really didn’t have to” Chris told his mom in a loving tone. Both he and his brother knew they had no money to spare and neither was expecting a present.
“It’s your last birthday at home,” Audrey said stuttering a little “I had to get you some sort of present” she said trying to hide how nervous she was. “I’ll be right back” she said and went to her room while her sons moved to the couch.
Audrey was so nervous she started to hyperventilate as she walked into her bedroom and closed the door behind her. She took a few breaths to calm herself down, then stripped out of her clothes until she was completely naked. She picked up a pair of matching black lace bra and panties she hasn’t wore in ages and put them on. They hugged her breasts and ass tightly and made Audrey feel sexy. She stood in her room in the underwear, building up the courage to go back to her boys before finally opening the door and stepping out.
Audrey was trying her best to look at ease as she made her way to living room. Her sons were talking amongst themselves and didn’t really notice her at first. When they finally turned to face her, their eyes went wide.
“Mom, what are doing?” Tony asked shocked. They have seen their mother in just her underwear a few times on her way to or from the bathroom, but this was something completely different.
“Giving you your present” Audrey said as her heart pounded in her chest.
“Wha…what do you mean?” Chris managed to say nervously.
“I hope I’m not too far off base here,” she started saying nervously “but I’m pretty sure I noticed both of you checking me out lately,” she said. Her sons looked at each other, exchanging guilty looks, and she knew she was right, “and I really wanted to get you something for your birthday, but we can’t afford that, so I thought I would be your present” she said, her throat going dry as she looked at her boys. She noticed a bulge starting to form in their pants as they looked at her standing in front of them in just her underwear.
“But mom, you know I have a girlfriend” Tony said in a shaky voice. They were dating for only about a month, and it sounded like he almost regretted her.
“I won’t tell her of you don’t” Audrey heard herself say.
“Tell her what?” Chris burst out “Are you really serious about this mom? What were you planning on us doing?” Christ continued asking. He didn’t believe his mother was actually doing this, and even if she was, he wasn’t sure how far she was planning on going with them.
“I am serious about this,” Audrey told her son while looking him in the eyes “as I said, I’m your birthday present, I’m here for you to enjoy me however you like” she said, and her sons stayed silent as they kept looking at her shocked. “How about we start with you loosing your pants?” Audrey said.
Chris and Tony looked at each other nervously and neither one of them spoke. Their gazes moved between each other, and their mother standing in front of them until Chris was the first to act. He rose to his feet and pushed the coffee table to the side. He looked at his mother, then at his brother who was still sitting and began to unbuckle his jeans. He released the top button, pulled down the zipper and pulled his pants down to his knees. His cock was hard, creating a tent in his boxers, and his mother took another step towards him.
“You sure about this mom?” Chris asked and when he saw her nod, he pulled his boxers down to his knees, exposing his very hard penis to his mother’s eyes.
Audrey looked at her son’s average five-and-a-half-inch dick and was surprised to find herself getting aroused by it. She gave her boy a look before getting on her knees at his feet. She closed a hand around her son’s shaft and heard him gasp at her touch.
Audrey was amazed how much her son had grown. The last time she saw his penis was when he was a little boy. Now he had a penis of a full-grown man, dark pubic hair surrounding the base and balls. She gave her son’s pole a few strokes, then moved her mouth to it and took it in her mouth.
“Oh god mom” Chris moaned in pleasure as his mom engulfed his manhood with her mouth. He closed his eyes, not believing this was really happening, and groaned as his mother took half of his length into her mouth and sucked on it.
Tony’s cock instantly became rock hard in his pants as he watched his mom take his brother’s cock in her mouth next to him. He liked his current girlfriend and didn’t want to cheat on her, and the thought of doing something sexual with his mother bothered him, no matter how attractive he found her. But as he looked at his brother getting a blowjob from her, he couldn’t resist.
Audrey pulled her mouth off her son’s cock and continued stroking it when she noticed her other son rising to his feet to his right. He looked down at her, the bulge in his pants looking larger and began to unbutton them. He opened his pants, looked down at her, and with one motion pulled his pants and underwear all the way down.
Audrey felt her panties getting moist as Tony presented his cock to her. It was very similar to his brother’s in length and girth, maybe just a bit shorter, and she looked up at him before closing her free hand around it. She was glad both her young men decided to accept her birthday gift to them, but it felt weird having her sons’ hard cock in each hand, stroking them. She tugged on their shafts a few times, then moved her mouth over to Tony’s and licked the head of his cock.
“Oh yes” Tony moaned as she took his cock deeper into her mouth. He looked at her as she began to bob her head up and down it while she had a hand on his brother’s cock jerking him.
Audrey sucked on Tony’s dick for another minute before pulling her mouth off. She held each of her sons’ hard cocks in her hand and jerked them as they moaned, looking at the pleasure on their handsome faces. She kept this up for a few more minutes, jerking them off while rotating her mouth from one cock to the other, giving each a few licks and sucks before switching.
After a few minutes of blowing her twin boys, Chris was the first to break. She was hungrily sucking his cock when he began to grunt.
“Oh fuck mom, I’m gonna cum” he moaned and looked down at her as she continued blowing him. “Fuuuccckkk!” he called out as his body burned with pleasure and he began shooting his load in her mouth. He was cumming so hard his body was shaking, and his mother could barely contain it in her mouth. When he finally finished ejaculating, Audrey pulled her mouth of him, looked up at him and swallowed his sperm as he looked at her amazed.
“Oh god!” Tony called out as he watched his mother swallow his brother’s load. It was so hot he couldn’t hold back and started cumming with his mom barely stroking him. Audrey quickly noticed and went back to enthusiastically jerking his dick as he squirted his cum all over her. He groaned with pleasure as he came, his first two loads splattering across her face while the rest sprayed the top of her breasts and her bra.
“Sorry mom” Tony said looking embarrassed at his cum covered mother. He stepped out from his pants and boxers and grabbed some paper towels from the kitchen which he handed her.
“It’s okay baby” Audrey told her son and wiped his sticky matter off her face and body. She rose back to her feet and walked to the kitchen to throw the towels away. When she returned, her sons were sitting on the sofa, both with just their shirts on and Chris’s shaft already beginning to harden again.
“You can take off your shirts” she told her sons, and both quickly removed their shirts without even bothering getting up. Her two boys were now sitting in front of her as naked as the day they came out of her.
Tony naturally had a very strong muscular upper body, with big biceps, nice pecks and hard abs. His brother, while not as athletic and muscular as his brother also had a good build, and looking at them both sitting there naked, really turned her on.
Audrey noticed she was still in her bra and panties as her boys looked up at her with lust in their eyes. “I think it’s time to unwrap your present” Audrey said as they gawked at her. She was feeling much more at ease after making them both cum and found herself looking forward to her sons exploring her intimate hole.
She gave her sons a final look then began strip. She started out by moving her hands behind her back and unclasping her bra as her sons watched mesmerized. She pulled her hands through the straps, holding the cups over her breasts, then let it fall to the floor, exposing her boobs to her children. Her boobs were topped with large red areolas and her medium sized nipples were rock hard. She smiled as noticed the boys’ mouths almost watering to the sight of her bare tits.
“You two had a hard time giving up sucking on these when you were young” she told her children as she caressed her beautiful natural breasts.
“Yeah, I can see why” Tony said and his brother chuckled next to him, both looking at their mother’s titties. Audrey noticed Tony was also starting to get hard and smiled to herself as she moved her hands to her panties. She looked down as she placed her fingers inside the waistband then slowly pulled them off.
Audrey could feel her boys’ eyes on her pussy as she revealed it to them. Earlier that day she trimmed her bush, leaving a sexy thin triangle of pubic hair where her matted thick bush was. She looked up at her boys and both their cocks were hard again, their eyes looking at the enticing triangle between her legs.
“Who wants to go first?” Audrey asked and took a step towards her children. They both remained silent. “Do you want me to choose?” she asked, moving her gaze between them as they both stroked their hard cocks and nodded. “Okay, then I guess it’s only fair that I start with Tony this time” she said and took the final step towards them. She climbed onto the couch between her sons and moved so she was above Tony. She noticed his eyes lock on her vulva and started rubbing it as she lowered herself onto her son.
Tony stopped stroking his dick and just held it up for his mom. He didn’t believe he was actually about to have sex with her. His penis twitched with anticipation as her vagina neared it, and he let out a deep breath when he felt his tip encounter her soft skin.
Audrey looked into her son’s eyes from only inches away and hopped that she would not come to regret this. Her body wanted this just as much as his, and with their eyes locked in an intense stare she impaled herself on her own son’s hard cock.
“Oh my god mom!” Tony moaned as he penetrated his mother’s snatch for the first time in his life, breaking the ultimate taboo. She was surprisingly tight for a mother, and Audrey too moaned in sexual pleasure as for the first time in nearly a decade she had a hard cock inside her.
Audrey held still as her son stretched her cunt. His cock was very much like his father’s and she loved the size of it as it filled her up. She waited for a minute for their bodies to adjust, then began slowly sliding her wet cunt up and down her son’s dick while he watched them hypnotized.
Tony moaned as she fucked him slowly. His mother placed her hands on his stomach and steadied herself while she repeatedly took him inside her. They looked at each other, then Tony surprised her as he leaned in and took her nipple in her mouth.
Audrey moaned in surprise and delight as her son sucked on her tits like he did when he was a baby. She rode her boy to her unworldly pleasure until she remembered she had another birthday boy to please. She carefully pulled Tony off her boobs and climbed off him as he looked at her disappointed. “It’s your brother’s turn” she said explaining and moved from one son to the other.
Audrey placed her legs on both sides of Chris as she sat down on his lap facing him. She gave his cock a single stroke and held it as she raised herself. Her son lowered his eyes down to look at her boobs then quickly back to her eyes. They looked into each other’s eyes as she lowered herself onto his dick. Chris’s eyes widened with pleasure as the head of his cock breached her, and a long moan escaped his mouth as she continued descending, taking his hard cock all the way inside her tight twat.
As Audrey began riding Chris’s hard cock, Tony started moving around. At first, she didn’t realize what he was doing until he stood up on the sofa. Tony moved closer to his mother as she bounced on top of his brother’s cock, sliding it in and out of her slick fuck hole. He offered her his own cock, and she willingly took it in her mouth.
Audrey’s moans were stifled by her son’s cock in her mouth. She could taste her womanly juices on it and listened to the sounds of both her sons moaning, one with his cock in her mouth and one deep in her tight cunt.
“Mom, can we switch?” Tony asked her in between moans, the pleasure visible on his face as he pulled his dick out of his mother’s mouth.
“Sure baby” she said panting, still riding Chris’s cock while he threw his head back and groaned with the sexual bliss. Tony stepped off the sofa and watched his mother climb off his brother’s pole.
As soon as Audrey was on her feet Tony grabbed her and turned her around. He seized her tits and began kneading them as he leaned down and took her nipple in his mouth. His mom moaned as he sucked on her erect nipple hard before letting it go and standing upright. He looked at her with pure lust as he pushed her down onto the sofa next to Chris. Tony then looked down at his mommy’s hairy pussy hungrily and placed his hands on her thighs, spreading them wide. His cock was harder than he ever remembered it being, and as his body burned with desire, he leaned down and rammed his ragging erection into his mother’s heavenly pussy.
“Oh my god” Audrey groaned as her son pushed himself into her. Her vagina screamed with forbidden pleasure as her son mounted her, groaning as he began to pound her cunt with quick powerful strokes.
Chris immediately got on his knees on the couch and watched the incredibly hot image of his twin brother fucking the shit out of their mother’s muff. He stroked his stiff member as he moved it towards his squealing mother. As soon as she saw him, she leaned towards him, grabbed his cock and began sucking on it like a hungry teenage slut.
“Oh, fuck mom” Tony groaned as he slowed down the incestuous violation of his mother “can I…?” he started asking, fighting his impending climax.
“Yes baby,” Audrey said pulling Chris’s cock out of her mouth and facing Tony “you can cum inside me” she told him and went back to blowing Chris. She wanted her sons to enjoy this as much as possible and grabbed a day after pill from the clinic. A second later Tony returned to hammering her pussy with his cock and his moans grew louder.
“Oh, fuck mom, FUCK!” he groaned and switched to long powerful thrusts as an orgasm took him. He closed his eyes and shivered, pushing his shaft all the way inside her with each thrust as he began to spurt his spunk inside his mother’s snatch. He grunted as the pleasure rushed though him, making him squirt load after load of his sperm into his mom until his balls were completely empty and he pulled out of her.
“That was amazing baby” Audrey said to Tony as she felt his warm cum inside her. She stopped sucking Chris’s cock, let go of it and moved around on the sofa until she was on all fours with her back to him. “Your turn now sweetie, cum inside mommy” she said and pushed her ass back until it touched her son’s hard cock.
Chris immediately grabbed his hard cock in one hand and placed the other on her love handle. He looked down at her amazing ass and used his hand to rub his cock onto his mom’s vulva. She let out a low moan as he did, and Chris followed by slowly shoving his dick into her warm haven.
“God mom, how are you this tight?” Chris asked his mother as he pushed himself into her snug cunt until his crotch pressed against her ass. He moved his free hand over to her waist and grabbed her, before beginning to breed his mother like a horny dog. He started out slow but soon sped up and began fucking his mother hard, pounding his shaft into her pussy from behind.
“Yes Chris, yes baby!” Audrey said as her son defiled her intimate hole. He moaned and groaned as he fucked her, the slapping of their bodies echoing loudly through the room. After being fucked by her sons repeatedly, the last few minutes her boys breaching her pussy especially hard, Audrey felt a powerful orgasm coming on. “Oh yes baby, don’t stop” she called out to her son, praying he would last as the sexual itch grew.
Chris could tell his mother was about to cum as she groaned and moaned. He wasn’t very far himself but still had some stamina left. He tightened his grip on her soft skin, and gave his mother everything he had, slamming his cock into her pussy so hard it almost hurt.
“Oh fuck!” Audrey screamed as her son mercilessly fucked her to an orgasm. She began to squeal and closed her eyes, arching her back as her body began to shudder with unbelievable pleasure. She felt her pussy convulse, clamping down on her son’s penis as he too began moaning wildly.
“Fuck mom, fuck, FUCK!” her son let out as a moan, forgetting his intricate vocabulary as he began to cum inside his mother. He did his best to keep fucking her, pushing his hard cock in and out while he started to ejaculate inside his mother’s quivering vagina. They moaned and groaned like two wild beasts, bringing each other unbearable pleasure mothers and sons shouldn’t experience together as they peaked in unison, their naked bodies merging with blissful pleasure. They shuddered and shook as the orgasm tore through them, Chris squirting his incestuous seed into mommy’s twat. He kept pushing himself into her as their orgasms faded away, a few last spasms running through Audrey while Chris rode the last of his erection.
Chris pulled his cock out of his mother’s pussy as it began to go limp and collapsed. Audrey turned around after her son pulled out and took a sit between her naked sons.
They sat on the sofa in silence, all three of them red, sweaty and breathing heavily. Tony and Chris were sitting on both sides of Audrey, taking in the fact that they just had sex and came inside their own mother’s pussy. Audrey placed her hands on her sons’ legs and rubbed them tenderly as she recovered from her orgasm. She spread her legs a little and looked down at her freshly creamed pussy.
“Oh shit. Honey can you get me some paper towels?” she asked Tony and placed a hand under her pussy as her sons’ cum began trickling out of her. Tony returned a few moments later with a large stack in hand and gave it to his mother as he took a sit back down next to her. She wiped the cum that flowed onto her hand and cleaned the rest of the sperm as it dripped out of her pussy. After she got most of it, she leaned back on the couch.
They sat there speechless for a few more minutes catching their breaths. Audrey was happy with how things transpired and was going over the act she just committed with her two sons in her mind. She thought they were done and was just about to get up when Tony moved his hand to her pubic mound and began rubbing it softly. She looked over at her boy’s cock and could not believe her eyes as it began to harden again.
Audrey’s eyes ran up along Tony’s naked body until her eyes met his. He gave her a horny look before speaking. “Mom, can we go again?” he asked her to her amazement and moved his thumb to her clit, rubbing it.
“Seriously, again?” Audrey asked her son and gave him an incredulous laugh as he nodded eagerly. After not having sex for so long, and her sons taking turns fucking her as hard as they could, her pussy was raw and tender. She wasn’t sure her cunt would handle another pounding like the ones she just received, but she couldn’t deny her son. “Okay, last one” Audrey said and watched the young penis as it hardened completely. Audrey let out a tired grunt as she started moving around. She faced her son as she climbed on top of his lap and grabbed his dick. She raised herself over the stiff pole, looking her son in the eyes, then watched them close as she impaled herself down on his meat with a quiet moan.
Audrey placed her hands on her son’s strong chest and let out quiet moans as she rocked her hips on his cock. Even with her pussy feeling raw, her son’s hard shaft inside her felt good. She continued riding her son’s dick gently when he placed his hands on her tits. He caressed them shorty then brought his mouth over and started sucking on her nipples to her enjoyment.
Chris was also getting hard as he watched his mom and brother makig love for the third time that night. He got to his feet and moved over to his mom, looking at her bare backside and amazing ass as she rode his brother.
Audrey was too focused on the pleasure Tony was inflicting upon her, she barely noticed Chris moving around until she felt his hands on her lower back. She kept moaning as he ran his hands down her back and placed them on her butt. He squeezed her firm orbs sensually and she let out a deep moan in return. He continued caressing her behind some more, then pulled his hands away. She heard Chris spitting behind her, though she was not really sure why, and few moments later his hands were on her waist.
“Chris, what are you doing?” Audrey asked in alarm as her son spread her ass with both hands.
“It’s okay mom, just relax” her son said as he pressed the tip of his cock against his mother’s puckered hole. It was wet with his saliva and he spread her ass wider as he slowly pushed the head in.
“Baby don’t, I’ve never…” Audrey started saying then let out a loud groan as the tip of her son’s dick penetrated her virgin asshole. Audrey has never done anal before and it never occurred to her that her sons would want to fuck her in the ass. “Ah okay,” Audrey called out in pain “just go slow” she asked her son and started taking deep breaths as she braced herself. She stopped moving her pussy on her other son’s cock and just stayed still as she decided to allow her son to breach her tight ass.
Chris moaned as he slowly pushed his shaft into his mom’s filthy hole. He could feel it stretch around him as he pushed in, the tightness of it unbelievable. He pushed in slowly as his mother groaned in pain and pleasure until he was balls deep in her ass. He stayed still for a few seconds, letting his mom get used to the intruder shoved up her behind. After a few seconds, his mom returned to rock her pussy on Tony’s cock and Chris felt it was safe. He slowly began thrusting his cock in and out of his mother’s ass.
“Oh my god Chris, are you fucking mom in the butt?” Tony asked his bother as he suddenly felt her pussy hugging his cock tighter.
“Uh hu” Chris let out in pleasure as he continued.
“Oh fuck” Tony said, impressed and turned on by his brother’s action.
Audrey succumbed to her sons’ sexual desires as they fucked her at the same time. She had one of her son’s dick in her pussy while the other was fucking her ass and the feeling was indescribable. Having a cock in her ass was painful at first, but the longer her son was penetrating her backdoor, the better it felt and the less it hurt. She was moaning and groaning wildly as her sons filled both her holes, plunging their cocks into them enthusiastically.
“Chris, you mind if we switch and I fuck mom in the butt a little?” Tony asked his brother like she wasn’t there.
“Yeah sure” Chris said, eager to get back to his mom’s twat. He pulled his shaft out of her ass and helped her off his brother’s cock. Audrey stood over Tony and turned around to face Chris. Chris placed his hands on her hips while Tony placed his on her waist and they slowly helped her down, steading her until she could feel Tony’s cock touching her ass. She closed her eyes and took a heavy breath as she lowered herself onto her son’s cock, then let out a loud moan as she impaled her asshole on his stiff shaft.
“Oh god, that’s so tight” Tony moaned as his cock made his way deep into mommy’s ass. She let out a deep moan, part pleasure part pain, then steadied herself as she waited for her other son to penetrate her other hole.
Audrey looked at the son who took her anal virginity only minutes ago. His cock was rock hard, and he looked down at her pussy as he neared his cock to it. He spread her legs wider, his brother’s dick sticking out of her ass and pressed his cock to her labia. “I love you mom” he whispered, looking up at her, then thrust his manhood into her wet pussy as she moaned.
“Oh my god” Audrey moaned as both her boys double penetrated her “I can’t believe both my boys are fucking me at the same time” she said with a shaky voice and closed her eyes as they pound their meat into her ass and pussy. The sensation was unbelievable, and her pleasure was reaching new heights as they stretched her. Chris grabbed her breasts, playing with her nipples a little before sliding it down her body and beginning to rub her clit. This was the final straw for Audrey and she just went off.
“Oh fuck!” she screamed in a high-pitched voice and began to whimper and squeal as she climaxed. Her pussy started convulsing and shortly after her entire body started shaking. Audrey screamed in unbearable pleasure as her body trembled from the intense sexual act. Tears formed in her eyes and waves of excruciating pleasure ran through her while her sons continued to fuck her. It was the strongest orgasm she ever had, and she thought it would never end as the cocks in her pussy and ass kept pounding her, extending her orgasm to a length she didn’t know possible. She no longer had control over her body and voice and just rode it through, her body spasming and her voice breaking until the intense feeling finally faded away and left her beat.
“Oh, fuck mom” Tony moaned when his mother’s orgasm finally ended. It was so hot and her ass so tight, he couldn’t hold it anymore. Tony moaned as he began to cum inside his mother’s asshole. It was so tight, and he could feel his brother fucking her in the pussy as he continued to moan, filling his mother’s hole with the last of his sperm. When he was done he was too tired to move, he just kept his softening dick in his mother’s ass and held her slightly trembling body as his brother continued to fuck her pussy.
Chris stopped rubbing his mother’s vulva and just focused on fucking her after her intense orgasm. He could hear his brother cumming too and kept plunging his dick into his mother as he awaited his sexual crescendo. His mother was exhausted, her body sweaty and her hair matted while she looked up at him dazed. Her beautiful boobs were bouncing provocatively, and Chris strengthened his thrusts into his mother, nearing his third birthday orgasm. He looked down at his mother’s pussy, watching his dick disappearing behind her hair covered mound as the pleasure was nearing its peak.
“Oh fuck yes, oh mom, oh god!” Chris groaned, then closed his eyes and began to shiver as he creampied his beautiful mother. He pumped his cock into her, exploding as the pleasure caused his body to shudder. He fucked her until his balls were empty and he could barely move. He then pulled out of her and crashed down on the couch exhausted. Shortly after, his mother climbed off Tony, his limp cock pulling out of her ass and sat down between her sons.
Audrey placed her head on Chris shoulder while her legs were on Tony’s lap. Her sons’ cream was flowing out of her ass and pussy and onto the cushions, but she was too tired to care. They were all drained and their eyes were slowly closing. Before they knew it, all four were asleep.
This was the first and only time Audrey had sex with her sons. She was tempted to do it again, and on a few desperate occasions asked one of her sons to eat her pussy, rewarding him with a blowjob in return, but that was as far as it went, and once they were off to college that ended too.
A few months after her boys left home, Audrey met a cute new doctor and started dating him. He was younger than her and was able to satisfy all her sexual needs.
To this day Audrey, Chris and Tony get aroused when thinking about that night. It was the best birthday present either of them ever received.
A young girl wants to obey her father’s rules and avoid his discipline.Becoming Daddy’s Good Girl Chapter Two: Bad Girl’s Get Spanked By mypenname3000 Copyright 2016
When my mom took my fraternal twin sister to visit my grandparents for three weeks she made me promise to take care of Daddy. But I very much doubt she meant for her eighteen-year-old daughter to take over all her wifely duties.
But Daddy did. And I wanted to be a good girl like I promised Mom.
Yesterday, Daddy took my virginity in the changing room of a lingerie store. I was modeling my new sexy underwear for him, and that excited him. His dick was so hard, in such pain, I had to be a good girl and satisfy him.
And it was amazing submitting to him. I surrendered my body to Daddy and he rewarded me with ecstasy. His thick cock popped my chair and had had me moaning. It was so risky. We could have been caught, but Daddy didn’t care.
He reveled in the risk. It made the sex so hot.
Since I was on Summer break, Daddy expected me to clean the house. And be naked the whole time. I wondered if he made Mom do this. She was so submissive, too. She was always waiting on him, loving him by keeping the house clean, making great meals, and giving him constant sex. My sister and I would hear them all the time.
She was such a fifties housewife. I learned at school that women shouldn’t be subservient to their husbands and boyfriends, but Mom was so happy doing it. And now I understood.
Which was why I cleaned the house naked. It was exciting. It brought such a rush. I wanted to call Mom and ask her if she did the same thing. Was she naked while my sister and I were in school? Did her hot pussy drip juices down her thighs as she scampered about the house, reveling in the thrill of nudity?
But I couldn’t ask her. Mom could never know how much I replaced her. It would break her heart. When she returned, I would go back to my normal role as daughter, and Mom would take care of Daddy the way she always had.
But I didn’t want this to end. Last night, in bed, Daddy had made love to me. He had licked and caressed and touched every wonderful part of my body. My pussy grew wetter just remembering his strong lips nuzzling into my cunt and tonguing me to orgasm after orgasm. I bucked and gasped on his bed, making all those wonderful noises Mom would make.
I understood. Daddy was amazing. Such a handsome, hunky stud.
I had dinner cooking in the crock-pot when Daddy came home. The moment I heard his car pull into the driveway, I did what Mom would do—I rushed to the door to greet him. I stood naked, trembling, my nipples hard atop my round breasts.
Keys jingled. Footsteps approached. I glimpsed his shadowy figure through the frosted window. I reached out and opened the door, smiling at my Daddy. He was so tall, his muscular chest stretching the dress shirt he wore. And his hair was dark. It made him seem so powerful and dangerous.
“How was your day, Daddy?” I asked as I took his briefcase.
“Good, good.” The slightest hint of a smile touched his lips as his eyes glanced down at my body. I straightened my back more, thrusting my round breasts out. I was proud of them. They were growing nicely, bigger than Alice’s, my fraternal twin. Her tits were smaller.
She was such a brat I was glad I had one thing better than her.
Daddy stepped into the house and closed the door before anyone saw I was naked. But the thrill made me so wet. I squeezed my thighs tight together as Daddy took off his suit jacket. I took that from him along with his tie. I knew Mom’s routine. I had seen it so many times growing up. It was always the same.
I raced upstairs to put the tie, suit jacket, and briefcase where they belonged before rushing back downstairs and finding dad sitting in his recliner. I froze, realizing there was something I had to do before the massage. Blushing, I dashed back to the kitchen to get him a bottle of his favorite beer.
I returned and presented it to him. He didn’t comment on my mistake.
“How was your day, Daddy?” I asked as I knelt down before him and unlaced his loafer.
“Long,” he groaned. “Lots of meetings. Idiots fucked up the project and they needed Daddy to rescue their asses.”
I smiled as I pulled off his loafer then the other. I set them aside before pulling off his dress socks and exposing his large feet. His toes were so thick. I grabbed his right foot and began massaging it. Mom had talked to me about it before.
“You need to dig your thumbs into his soles,” she had said a few weeks ago as she massaged Daddy’s foot. It was a rare time were I wasn’t banished from the living room like usual. Normally, my sister and I were not allowed to be in the living room when Mom massaged Daddy’s feet. “He likes the pressure to wipe away the stress. It’s wonderful and intimate. Right, dear?”
Daddy had nodded, staring down at Mom with this glint in his eyes.
The same glint he had now. I knew what it meant—possessive, dominating. He owned me. He was the reason I was naked and my brown hair was in a long braid. Daddy liked women with braided hair. Mom’s hair was always braided. I had seen Daddy holding it and leading her around like it was her leash while Mom smiled all the time.
Daddy drank his beer and we chit-chatted while I massaged his feet. I imagined other men would come home and watch TV before dinner, but my parents always talked about their day to each other, catching each other up as Mom massaged his foot.
I understood. It was so romantic. I felt so close to Daddy and so jealous of Mom. I hoped she never returned from Grandma’s.
After I massaged his feet, we had dinner. The chicken was a little rubbery from the crock-pot, but Daddy didn’t complain. Instead of watching TV after dinner, Daddy fucked me hard. It was so wonderful. He bent me over the dining room table and took me from behind. Then he threw me down on the couch and mounted me.
We ended up in his bed, the headboard banging while I screamed my lungs out in absolute delight.
I loved taking Mom’s place. I was Daddy’s good girl.
“Kneel,” Daddy ordered me the next morning. He was dressed and ready for work, but he held a tube in one hand and a curious, tapered object made of out stainless steel in the other. It was as thick as two of my fingers at its widest then tapered off to a rounded end. There was a small, circular handle at the bottom.
“Yes, Daddy,” I answered, not sure what was going on.
I pressed my face to the carpet. I was naked like yesterday. Daddy knelt behind me. Was he going to fuck me one last time before work? He had already taken me in the shower, pumping his incestuous cum into my teenage womb as my breasts rubbed against the tiled wall.
He parted my butt-cheeks. I gasped in shock. I had heard girls whisper about anal sex before. Was that what we were doing? A moment later, I gasped as a cold gel squirted against my butt-hole.
“Daddy?” I asked, a fearful whine in my voice. He was so big. I heard anal hurt.
“Good girls don’t complain,” Daddy said as he rubbed the slippery gel—no, it was lube—against my sphincter.
I shuddered at the strange sensations fluttering from my backdoor. I bit my lip and squirmed as he caressed my flesh. I hadn’t expected anything like this. What was he doing to me? My pussy itched as he stroked me.
And then he pressed something against my butt-hole. I wanted to let out another questioning moan. But I also wanted to be a good girl. My body trembled. My eyes bulged as my sphincter widened about the intruding device. It was cold, tapered. The object. He was putting it into my butt, stretching me out. I groaned, wanting to clench my sphincter and fight it.
But then Daddy would be bad.
“That’s it,” he said as it popped all the way into me, the wide handle sticking out of my rear and nestled between my butt-cheeks. “That’s Daddy’s good girl.”
I swallowed and nodded. It felt so strange. I shifted my hips and my bowels clenched on it. I was so aware of it. It felt so naughty back there. The itch in my pussy grew. Juices trickled out. I wanted to masturbate.
I wanted to be fucked.
“What is it, Daddy?”
“A butt plug,” he answered. “I need to get your ass ready.”
I bit my lip. “For your cock, Daddy?”
He seized my braid and turned my face to look at him. “What do you think.?”
“That I am your good girl, and good girls let their Daddies fuck their asses.”
I knew his kiss was my reward. My answer pleased him. I moaned into his lips, closing my eyes as I savored the passion. I loved him so much. My heart beat with excitement while my asshole clenched down on the butt plug.
Then he broke the kiss and straightened.
I licked my lips and blinked my eyes. “Do you…need me to relieve you, Daddy?”
“Yes,” he groaned, his dick tenting his slacks. “But I have to get to work. We’ll both suffer a bit today.”
“And Melody, no masturbating. Good girls only cum when Daddy lets them.”
I blinked. “Yes, Daddy.”
He kissed me again then I handed him his jacket and briefcase. He went out the door while I squirmed, the butt plug so deep in my ass. Every movement made me so aware of it and the burning sensations it churned.
Wonderful sensations. So naughty.
I so wanted to masturbate. My pussy begged to be touched and caressed. I would control myself and be Daddy’s good girl.
It was so hard. Every chore I did only made me hornier. I kept thinking about the butt plug. I couldn’t lie down and stop moving. I had to clean the entire house. All two stories, four bedrooms, two-and-a-half baths, and the basement. Well, not all of the basement. Daddy’s workshop, which dominated half the basement, was off-limits to Alice and me.
Mom called when I was eating a peanut-butter-and-jelly sandwich for lunch. I squirmed on the hard, dining room chair as I answered my phone. “Hi, Mom. How’s it going?”
“Hectic,” she answered. “But your Grandma and Grandpa are getting along better. Your grandpa’s adjusting.”
“Good.” I bit my lip. “Will you be coming home earlier?” I held my breath.
“I doubt it. So I hope you’re taking care of your father. He needs a woman’s touch in his life.”
“I am, Mom. I even massaged his feet last night.” And fucked him, sucked his cock, and let him lick my pussy. But I doubted Mom wanted to learn her barely legal daughter was fucking her husband.
“Good, good. And you’re doing everything he asks?”
“Everything,” I purred. It was so hard to keep the excitement out of my voice. “And we had so much fun shopping for clothes on Sunday.”
“I heard. Your Dad told me about it. You modeled some new underwear for him. I hope it’s not too racy. Your only eighteen, Melody.”
“Mom, all the girls are wearing panties like that,” I groaned. “And Daddy liked them.”
She laughed. “I’m sure he did. Well, I’m glad you two are getting along. And you are cleaning the house?”
“Yes, Mom.” Naked and with a butt plug in my ass.
“And cooking him breakfast and dinner?”
“Well, that’s wonderful. I miss you and your dad so much and… Alice, what are you doing?”
I heard my twin sister in the background being a brat. I waited while Mom and her had a quick spat. Mom came back on the phone. “I have to go. You’re sister is being Alice again.”
“You should spank her.”
“Discipline is your Daddy’s job. Alice will be in for a huge one when we get back.”
I giggled, looking forward to it. “Okay, Mom, love you.”
“Love you, too.”
And I did love my mom, even if she would take my place again when she returned. I didn’t want that. I wanted Daddy all to myself. I loved him so much. I squirmed on my chair, my pussy growing hotter and hotter as I relived our shower sex.
The water cascading down our bodies. The steam rising around us. His cock slamming into my pussy. It was so wrong. That was the cock that squirted the seed into my mother’s pussy and made me. And I wasn’t on birth control.
What if Daddy and I made a daughter of our own? I rubbed my belly, imaging my stomach growing rounder and rounder. Pregnant with my daddy’s baby. It was such a wicked thought. My pussy was so juicy and—
I caught my fingers sliding down my vulva to caress my pussy.
“Bad fingers,” I groaned and hopped off the chair.
I threw myself back into cleaning to take my mind away from my hot cunt. I washed my plate, wiped off the crumbs from the table, and cleaned up the puddle of my pussy juices off the wooden chair. Then I ran the swifter over the kitchen floor, the butt plug shifting in my asshole as I went back and forth.
It was such sweet torture.
Worse, I was running out of chores to do by three o’clock. I had cleaned everything—dusted, polished, scrubbed. Yesterday, after I finished, I relaxed and texted my friends, then masturbated, then watched prank videos on YouTube, texted with my friends more.
But I couldn’t masturbate today. I couldn’t run out of chores to—
The doorbell rang.
I gasped, my heart thudding. I was naked. I had a butt plug in my ass. And someone was at the door. It rang again and a familiar voice of my best friend Sun shouted, “Hey, Melody, open up. I know you’re home. I saw your last post.”
I groaned. I had told Sun just five minuets ago on Snapchat that I was home cleaning.
“Um, just a second,” I shouted back, trying to think.
I had to get dressed.
“Why?” Sun asked.
I didn’t answer. I raced up stairs, the butt plug and my hot pussy forgotten beneath the fear of being caught naked. I burst into my room and found the first dress I could I pulled on, the short skirt falling to just past my ass, the blouse cut low, cupping my round breasts. It was a new one and Daddy loved it.
I raced back downstairs, holding my skirt tight to my thighs to keep it from flaring, and yanked open the door.
“Geez, what was that about?” Sun asked. “Were you sneaking a boy out the back or something? I wouldn’t tell on you.”
“No, no. I was just…wearing dirty clothes. From cleaning.”
Sun was petite and Korean, her face delicate and a lovely pale-olive complexion. Her short, shiny-black hair fell down to her shoulders. She should have longer hair. Daddy liked long hair in a braid and…
I pushed that thought aside.
“So this is how you’re choosing to spend Summer break?” Sun asked, arching her eyebrow as she walked in, her slim legs flashing. She wore a pair of hot-pink booty shorts that showed off her boyish hips. Her shirt was tight. She had almost no breasts, just a pair of budding mounds.
“I have to take care of the house while my mom is away,” I said.
Sun rolled her eyes. “You are far too much of a good girl.”
I smiled at her. “I like being a good girl.”
Sun shook her head. “I’m bored. Want to go to the mall?”
I glanced at the clock. “I have to start dinner in an hour.”
“You’re cooking, too? Geez, is your dad that helpless?”
“I like cooking.”
“Fine, but let’s do something. I’m soooo bored.”
We ended up talking about boys on my bed and looking at magazines. She had the latest issue of Teen, and we did the quiz about which type of boy we liked. Then we giggled over the results. And the entire time, my pussy was on fire from my butt plug.
It was such a thrill. My friend had no idea that I had a butt plug shoved into my ass or I wore no panties. She didn’t know that I was my daddy’s lover. That I would do anything for him. She would freak out if she knew the truth. I had a secret romance. Taboo. Forbidden.
I wished Daddy was here to fuck me. Even in my ass.
She followed me down to the kitchen as I started dinner. It was a roast. I seasoned it and then popped it into the oven to cook while we talked. She perched on the counter, sipping her diet coke, shaking her head with amusement.
“You’re such a Stepford wife,” she laughed. “Or, I should say, a Stepford daughter.”
“What?” I asked.
“It’s this book I had to read for Mrs. McKenzie’s class.” Sun made a face, which screwed up her slanted eyes and made them appear even narrower. “It was about all these women who became the perfect, subservient housewives. Cooking, cleaning, pleasing their men. All that garbage.” She made a face. “But it turned out, they were really robots. The husbands were replacing their wives. Are you a robot?”
“I don’t think so,” I giggled. “I just like doing this. And so does my mom.”
“She is such a Stepford wife,” agreed Sun. Then she smiled. “Though your dad is such a hunk. Mmm, I could be his Stepford wife, too.”
I nodded my head. “I do have the hunkiest dad.”
“Ooh, do you have a crush on him, too? It’s okay. It happens with girls. The Electra complex. We all want to be Daddy’s girl. Well, not me. My Daddy is so…” She shuddered. “But yours. Ooh, I would be his good girl if he let me.”
“Well, he won’t.”
“I know. I’ve seen him with your mom. The way she smiles. You know your mom is getting fucked hard. Remember our last sleepover? How hard they were fucking?”
I nodded my head.
“And why in the basement. What was up with that?”
“It’s my dad’s workshop,” I answered. “I’m not allowed to go in there.”
“Huh, really?” Sun bit her lip. “I wonder if it’s—”
Whatever she said was lost on me as I heard Daddy’s car pull into the driveway. I let out an excited squeal and ran to the front door to greet him. Sun followed, rolling her eyes as I stood patiently at the door.
“What are you doing?”
“Welcoming him home,” I answered. “Like my mom would do.”
“Geez, you do have a crush on him.”
I blushed and my ass clenched about my butt plug. But before I could answer, footsteps crunched on the gravel walkway. Daddy’s blurred form appeared in the doorway. I took a deep breath and yanked the door open. “Welcome home, Daddy.” His eyes flicked down to my clothes. They hardened. His jaw tightened. I wasn’t naked. I was supposed to be naked. But I had to get dressed. Sun had come over. He had to understand that. I couldn’t be naked all the time.
“Hi, Mr. Johnson,” Sun said, a huge grin on her face. Her nipples hardened, pressing on the front of her tight shirt.
I took Daddy’s briefcase, trembling as he slipped out of his jacket and yanked off his tie. He didn’t say a word. I colloid see how angry he was. He always got quiet when he was mad at Alice or me. Or Mom. I took his tie, jacket, and briefcase then raced off to the bedroom, the butt plug so thick in me. I wanted to yank it out, but that would only make him angrier.
He had to understand that I couldn’t be naked around Sun. She would ask so many questions. She couldn’t know that I was his submissive lover. It was illegal. It was incest.
I put his things away and rushed back downstairs. He stood in the living room, his arms crossed. He had unbuttoned the cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing the fiery sleeve tattoos kept hidden by his clothing, his eyes hard.
“Young lady, I gave you orders when I left the house. Did you follow them?”
I glanced at Sun who lurked at the edge of the living room. “But, Daddy, Sun came over. Surely you didn’t—”
“What did I order you to do?”
I blushed. Was Daddy serious. In front of my friend. This was so embarrassing. What would Sun think? Didn’t Daddy worry about getting in trouble. What if Sun talked to her parents or to a teacher at school this Fall or to the police? The moment I blurted out, “You wanted me to be naked,” Sun would know there was something more going on between us.
Something forbidden and illegal.
“Daddy?” I whined.
“You’re making your punishment worse, young lady. What did I tell you?” He said he each word slowly, carefully, putting power behind them.
I trembled. Tears burned in my eyes. I wanted to be a good girl, but Sun was here. I gave him such a pleading look. “C-can we do this in private?”
“No. Sun is the reason you are in so much trouble, so she should get to stay and learn why.”
I glanced at my friend. Her face was pale. She mouthed, “Sorry,” to me.
I took a deep breath.
“Now, young lady.”
“I…I…” This was too embarrassing. I squirmed and was shocked to find myself aroused. My pussy was wet. And know that only increased my shame. My stomach twisted and roiled. Why was did this excite me so much?
It was like at the mall. The risk, the danger, that came from submitting to my father’s desires. Was it as simple as that? I had to obey him. I promised to be his good girl. My heart raced in my chest as I stared at my feet and clenched my hands together.
“I…I was supposed…to spend…all day naked.”
“Naked?” Sun whispered. I could feel the shock in her words.
“And did you?”
“No, Daddy. When Sun came over, I got dressed.”
“And you’re still wearing those clothes now. Strip.”
“Yes, Daddy.” My cheeks burned as much as my pussy as I unbuttoned the blouse.
Sun watched me, color returning to her face. She squirmed, shaking her head. I knew what she must be thinking. She’s fucking her father. That’s so sick. That’s her dad and she’s doing what he says. And he’s such a pervert for molesting his eighteen-year-old daughter.
It was all over. Everyone would know about Daddy and me. He would be in so much trouble. Maybe even go to jail for molesting me. I didn’t want that. But I also couldn’t disobey my father. I had to keep unbuttoning my dress.
My round breasts spilled out, nipples hard. I wiggled the dress down my hips, my tits swaying before me and the butt plug stirring up my bowels. My pussy clenched as another wave of heat washed through me. I pushed the skirt down my thighs and bent over to take it of.
“What’s that in your butt-crack?” gasped Sun.
“Her butt plug,” Daddy growled. “I guess you followed that order. And my other?”
I swallowed. “I didn’t masturbate, Daddy.”
“So you only disobeyed one order,” Daddy said. “Twenty spankings. Plus another ten for taking so long to obey me in the living room.”
“Yes, Daddy,” I said, trembling. It was all out there. Sun had to put it together. I couldn’t look at my friend.
“Fetch a dining room chair,” he growled. Daddy always spanked us over his lap on the dining room chair. Usually he just pulled up our skirt and yanked down our panties enough to hit our bottoms. But I was full naked.
And I had a butt plug in me.
Plus, Sun watched on in stunned shock.
I bustled past my friend, staring at the floor, unable to look her in the eye as I fetched the dining room chair. I hurried back, my bare feet slapping on the linoleum before I reached the softer carpet. I set down the chair before Daddy.
He sat down, his cock bulging his slacks.
I took a deep breath and draped myself across his lap.
“You’re really spanking her?” Sun asked. “At her age?”
“Yes,” Daddy answered. “Bad girls must be disciplined regardless of their age. Even her mother goes across my knee when she’s been bad.”
“Oh, wow,” Sun gasped, her voice breathy. “That’s—”
But whatever she thought I never heard as the crack of Daddy’s hand landing on my ass echoed through the living room. I gasped as the pain shot through my body. I bucked and trembled, crying out in pain, my bowels clenching on my butt plug.
“One,” I counted.
The hand came down on my other cheek. I gasped again. It had been several years since my last spanking and I did not recall the way the stinging heat from my burning ass melted down to my pussy and gathered there.
The pain was sharp. I sucked in a breath before I cried out again. He spanked me on the same spot as the last one, intensifying the punishment. I bucked and spasmed, the butt plug shifting in me, and the heat warming my pussy.
My clit ached.
Daddy didn’t say a word as I squirmed and counted on his lap. My stomach rubbed against his cock. He was so hard. This excited him. He loved spanking my bottom as my friend watched. Sun stepped closer and closer, her eyes as wide as I had ever seen them, her cheeks scarlet, her hands clasped before her as she watched.
“Ten,” I counted, my ass on fire from all the spankings. Every part of my ass reddened and Daddy’s hand now fell on right where the curve of my ass met my thighs.
I gasped. It was intense. The pain both sweeter and sharper there. I breathed it in, loving how it felt as it warmed across my ass. I squirmed and moaned. It was amazing. I loved being spanked right there. It was the absolute best.
He spanked me there again, warming the flesh while my pussy grew even wetter. I squirmed on his lap now, not from the pain, but because my body was engulfed with feverish excitement. It radiated from my hot pussy. My clit throbbed. I rubbed it against his pant legs, loving the feel of the fabric as his hand fell again and again.
I didn’t care that Sun watched and knew we were such perverts. I didn’t care that she would get us in so much trouble. None of that mattered.
Only Daddy’s hand spanking my naughty ass. I was bad. I deserved to be disciplined by my strong, Hunky daddy.
“Twenty,” I moaned.
Then Daddy spoke for the first time, looking at Sun who stood only a few feet away. “Do you want to spank her, too?”
Sun nodded her head.
“She was so bad today,” groaned Daddy. “I can seek that look in your eye. It makes you wet watching her getting spanked. Your hands are just itching to crack down on her firm bottom. Don’t be afraid. Spank the little slut. She’s been bad.”
“I have,” I moaned, to aroused to care care what was happening. “Spank my naughty ass, Sun. Please, please. I was so bad. I should have spent the day naked.”
Sun bit her lip and nodded her head. “You were bad. You should have listened to your hunky Daddy.”
Her hand cracked down hard. It was smaller than my Daddy’s hand and that seemed to intensify the force of her blow, compressing all the pain into such a small area. I bucked so hard, gasping in sweet agony as the pain shot to my pussy.
“Twenty-one,” I moaned, tears pouring down my face from the wonderful pain.
Sun spanked faster than my father. Her hand fell all over my butt. She moaned, her short hair flying about her face, a wild, lust-filled gleam in her eye as her hand fell over and over on my ass, brining me more pain. More pleasure.
“Thirty!” I bucked, my pussy clenching as my friend’s hand lingered on my ass after her last spanking. She stroked my burning bottom, She brushed the end of the butt plug. Her fingers pushed it deeper into me.
The pleasure burst out of my core. I groaned and gasped as it merged with the heat burning my ass and became something intense, something wonderful. More than an orgasm. A punishmentgasm. My pussy clenched and my bowels writhed about the butt plug. My braid flew about my head as I thrashed. The bliss drowned my mind in cum.
I couldn’t believe how wonderful it was. Amazing. I took my discipline like a good girl and was rewarded with such bliss.
No wonder Mom was such a submissive to Daddy. This was awesome.
“Oh, Daddy, yes,” I moaned. “I’m so sorry for being so bad. I’ll be so good from now on. I’ll do whatever you said.”
“Yes,” moaned Sun, her hands rubbing at the crotch of her hot pants, digging it into her pussy. “Be a good girl for your Daddy. He’s such a strong hunk. Oh, yes. I wish you were my Dad, Mr. Johnson.”
“Sun gave you a reward,” Daddy said, his rough hands stroking my ass. “What do you say?”
“Thank you, Sun,” I breathed.
“I think you really need to show your thankfulness,” Daddy said. “Sun gave you pleasure. So you need to give it back to her in return.”
I almost blurted out, “What?” But that would be disobedient. And I wasn’t. I was a good girl. “I will, Daddy.” I looked at my friend. “I..I don’t know how.”
“I think you do. What did I do to you Sunday night?”
“Loved my body.” I stared at my friend. She trembled, shuddering, on the verge of cumming. “I can do that.”
“Good,” Daddy groaned.
I slid off his lap and moved to my friend. She didn’t fight as we sank down to the floor. She spread out on her back as I pushed up her Shirt. I exposed those small bumps of her budding breasts, her nipples so dark and hard, not pink like mine. I circled one with a finger, trembling. Daddy’s eyes were on me.
Men liked watching girls together. I was thanking Sun but also pleasing Daddy.
I leaned over and sucked on her nipple. She gasped as I circled her nub with my tongue. I remembered all the wonderful things Daddy did to my tit last night and I reciprocated. I sucked and nibbled. My hand cupped her other bump, brushing her nipple, making her squirm and gasp.
“Oh, wow, Melody,” she groaned. “This is…I can’t believe… Oh, yes, I’m so wet.”
“That’s it. Thank her with your mouth, your hands,” groaned Daddy.
He stripped in the corner of my eye, revealing his muscular chest, barbwire tattooed across his muscles, a naked woman kneeling with a chain and collar about her neck on his upper arm. He looked like a biker without his dress shirt on. Then he shoved off his pants and boxers. His cock sprang out.
“Oh, wow,” gasped Sun. “He’s so huge. He fucks you with that big thing?”
“Uh-huh,” I moaned as I kissed over to her other nipple.
Sun squirmed beneath me as I nibbled and pleasured her. She gasped and squirmed, undulating, growing more and more excited. And so was I. My pussy dripped. My head swam with the naughty lust of making love to my best friend for Daddy’s pleasure.
I was so wicked. So wild. I kept clenching down on my butt plug, savoring the pleasure as my tongue circled Sun’s nub. My hands stroked her naked side and stomach, reaching for her short-shorts. I had to push them off. I had to eat her pussy like Daddy ate mine.
I kissed down her stomach, her flesh so hot on my lips. My fingers unsnapped her shorts. She lifted her hips, eager for the pleasure, as I pulled down her shorts and underwear in one go. Her pussy appeared and it was bare. I gasped. I knew she had pubic hair.
“You shaved it?”
She nodded her head. “I…I…I hoped to seduce your dad. Older man…they like…girls to be bare down there.”
“Do they, Daddy?”
“I was going to having you shaved,” he grinned as he knelt behind me. “A nice, bare twat. Just like your mother. Now lick her. Thank her with that pretty mouth. Make her cum, slut.”
“Yes, yes. I’m your good, slutty girl, Daddy.”
I buried my face in my friend’s pussy. I had tasted my own the last few days. Daddy loved to have me suck his fingers clean of my juices or to kiss him after he went down on me. I tasted tart, but Sun tasted spicy.
I licked through her shaved folds, her pussy slit so tight. She gasped and groaned, humping against me. I probed into her slit, brushing the folds, struggling to remember how Daddy pleased me. He licked me everywhere.
But especially my clit.
Her little nub was buried in the thick, plump lips of her vulva. I had to spread her apart to find it. But when I did, I attacked it. I licked it and made my friend moaned and gasp. It was so hot, so naughty. I wiggled my hips, my excitement growing again. Juices trickled down my thighs.
Daddy sensed my need and, being a loving father, answered it.
“Daddy!” I gasped into my friend’s pussy as a hard, thick cock plunged deep into my pussy. I moaned and squirmed, wiggling my hips. My pussy clenched down on his girth. I shuddered and undulated, grinding back on him.
“He’s fucking you!” gasped Sun. “Holy shit, he’s fucking your pussy. Your dad is fucking your pussy. Oh, my god. This is so hot.”
Sun humped her pussy into my face, getting wetter and wetter while Daddy fucked me from behind. I groaned and clenched down on the butt plug every thrust. With it buried into my asshole, I felt so full. His balls smacked my clit with meaty thwacks and his groin slammed into my burning, well-spanked ass.
A reminder that I had been naughty.
I sucked on my friend’s clit, my fingers exploring her wet pussy’s delicious folds. I brushed her hymen guarding the entrance of her pussy. I groaned, shuddering in delight as I probed through a small hole in the membrane, wiggling into her untouched depths.
“Oh, that’s so hot,” Sun moaned, her fingers pulling on her hard, brown nipples. “Melody, yes, yes. This is so hot. And your dad. Such a stud. Fuck her. Fuck your daughter. She keeps moaning about my clit. Oh, yes. I…I…”
“Are you going to cum, slut?” growled Daddy.
“I am,” she moaned. “Yes, yes. Your daughter’s mouth is so hot. I…I…”
“Cum, slut. Cum like the naughty, filthy whore you are.”
My friend’s thighs squeezed on my head as she came. She thrashed, humping against me while her spicy juices flowed out into my mouth and her pussy clenched on my finger. It was so hot. I abandoned her clit to lick up her cream, loving how it felt in my mouth.
“I made you cum,” I gasped.
“You did,” she moaned. “Oh, wow, that was so much better than humping my pillow.”
“And are you about to cum, slut? Is Daddy’s little girl about to erupt on his cock?”
“Uh-huh, Daddy,” I moaned. “May I? May I please cum on your big, thick cock?”
His hand squeezed my burning ass. The sharp flare of pain shot to my pussy. I clenched down on his cock while my bowels squeezed on the butt plug. It was so wonderful. I was on the verge of another explosion.
“May I cum, Daddy!” I screamed. “I’m so sorry for being a naughty girl. I’ll be so good! Please, please, let me cum!”
“Yes,” he growled. “Cum, my little slut.”
Daddy rammed his dick into my depths.
The pleasure exploded out of me.
I moaned and tossed back my head. My braid danced across my supple back as I rocked into Daddy’s thrust. My pussy and bowels went wild, writhing about the shafts filling me. I shuddered, my vision fuzzing.
“Cum in me, Daddy,” I moaned as my pleasure reached its peak. I trembled, needing to feel that hot flood shoot into me.
But instead he ripped out of my cunt. He stroked his wet cock, moving around. “Kneel. Put your faces together.”
Sun and I scrambled to obey. We pressed our cheeks together, staring up at him. I smiled. I knew Sun was, too. Daddy’s cock was right before our faces. He groaned, stroking his dic faster and faster, his hand sliding up and down his shaft lube by my pussy juices.
“My good, little sluts,” Daddy groaned, his muscles tensing.
We both gasped as his hot, salty jizz splashed across our faces. Thick, hot stripes painted us as Daddy stroked himself. His chest heaved. He grunted with each blast. More and more hot jizz covered us, our foreheads, our cheeks, his cream landed even in our hair. Salty jizz ran over my lips. I licked it.
Then Sun and I both moaned and kissed each other, sharing his cum. Our tongue licked, both of us hungry for the seed. We licked at each other’s faces, cleaning each other, our lips brushing for quick, jizz-filled kisses before we quested for more of his spunk.
Daddy watched us with hungry eyes.
When we finished cleaning each other up, Sun looked up at my Daddy. “Can I be your good girl, too, sir?”
His smile grew. “Why don’t you and Melody have a slumber party on Friday. And you can stay all day Saturday. Maybe even for the entire weekend.”
We both squealed and shared another cum-filled kiss. I couldn’t wait for Friday night.
My sister kicked me in the nuts.Fbailey story number 708
Who Lit The Fuse On Your Tampon?
My sister was fucking pissed when she came in the door. She went up one side of me and down the other for no reason whatsoever. I had not done a thing to her in days.
Then Mom asked, “Who lit the fuse on your tampon?”
I snickered and Tonya kicked me in the crotch, forcing me to my knees. My eyes watered and the pain was excruciating. Then I passed out.
When I came too, Mom was holding an ice bag against my balls. I was naked from the waist down, Mom had one hand on my cock stroking it slowly, and her lips were kissing the head.
I asked, “What are you doing, Mom?”
Mom looked into my eyes and said, “I thought that you were still asleep. I was making sure that your equipment still worked. The ice is to get the swelling down. Your testicles were twice as big as your fathers were. If you had stayed out a little longer I would have known if you could still cum.”
I said, “Don’t stop then. I don’t mind.”
Mom smiled at me and said, “Well, if you insist.” Then Mom leaned back down and swallowed the head of my cock, taking it in her mouth. I had only dreamed of getting a blowjob someday.
Mom’s mouth felt great on my cock. I could feel her tongue swirl around it. Even with the ice on my balls I could feel the cum starting to flow. When I started to shoot I warned her but Mom just sucked harder. She took everything that I shot at her and she swallowed it too.
Then Mom said, “Well, I think it tastes like cum but I had better check it out for a few more days.”
I just smiled and said, “Thanks Mom, I enjoyed that.”
Mom’s eyes opened up wider and she said, “Your sister needs to be punished for what she did to you. I don’t think of sucking your cock as punishment but I think that she will. I’ll go get her.”
In a few minutes Mom came back into my bedroom with Tonya in tow. Mom told her to suck my cock until I had cum in her mouth and then she was to show it to Mom before swallowing it. Tonya resisted but Mom was serious. She was so serious that she stripped Tonya right down to her tampon string, made her kneel next to my bed, and then Mom forced my sister to take the head of my cock into her mouth.
Tonya was not very good at it and she wasn’t really trying but that did not matter at all. You see, Mom made her stay there with my cock in her mouth until I had cum. I tried not to help her out but I just couldn’t help it, I had too. I started lifting my ass up shoving my cock into her mouth and then I fell back down pulling my cock almost out of her mouth. Mom had her hand on the back of Tonya’s head so that she couldn’t pull off. I could hardly believe that she sucked my cock for an hour and three minutes before she finally got me to cum in her mouth, She showed it to Mom and then she swallowed. Mom eventually let her up. Later we both heard Tonya throwing up in the bathroom. Mom told me that in a week my sister would be able to suck me dry in ten minutes and swallow it without throwing up.
Every day Mom would come in and suck the cum out of my balls before sending my sister in to do the same thing. Tonya figured it out pretty quickly that Mom got the best part of the deal. She was told that it was her punishment for kicking me in the balls in the first place. Seeing Tonya naked helped to get me off.
For the first three days I could see her tampon string hanging out of her pussy lips but after that I didn’t see it anymore. I asked Tonya about it and she explained periods to me, how girls provided an egg, and how if it wasn’t fertilized with a boy’s cum that it would be washed out. She told me that her period had ended but that Mom’s period would start in a few days.
I wondered how long my daily double blowjobs would last, so I asked Mom. She said that she enjoyed sucking my cock and that she missed sucking Dad’s. He died three years before due to an industrial accident. Then Mom said that Tonya had said that she had enjoyed sucking my cock too but that she wanted to go further. I was the only boy that Tonya had seen naked and touched and sucked his cock. Mom said that my sister wanted me to have her virginity. She said that we could loose them together and that we would be closer forever if we did.
That was the moment that I realized that my mother was trying to talk me into fucking my own sister! I could hardly believe it, especially since I had been thinking about fucking her and Mom all along. For a full week I had seen both Mom and Tonya completely naked as they sucked my cock dry. Of course I had thought about fucking them too. I had been able to feel their tits, rub their asses, and finger their pussies so why stop there?
I said, “I’ll be happy to take my sister’s virginity if that is what she wants. However, first I want to give you my virginity.”
Mom smiled and said, “Okay, if that is what you really want.”
I replied, “It is. Why should I give it to the girl that kicked me in the crotch? I’ll take hers though. I deserve it.”
Mom laughed and said, “You certainly do. Think it over though…do you really want me to be your first fuck?”
I reached out for Mom and pulled her closer for a kiss, I felt her heaving breasts against my chest, and then I slipped my hand between her legs to cup her warm moist pussy.
I took Mom into her bedroom, undressed her, and then I undressed myself. Soon we were making love. It was gentle, kind of romantic, and it was very nice. I realized why every boy in school was trying to get into some girl’s pants. As for me, at that very moment, I wanted a real woman…not some girl that didn’t know what to do. Mom and I sort of slow danced around on her bed until I let my cum fill her. We cuddled under the covers and talked. Eventually, Tonya came in to see what we were up too.
I pulled the covers back to show her my erection. I never told her that I had done Mom first and Mom didn’t say anything either. So when I slipped my cock into my sister and heard her enjoyment I just smiled at Mom. When Tonya said how pleased she was that we lost our virginities together I just agreed with her. Again Mom didn’t say a word.
So it came to pass that the three of us started sleeping together. Mom and I did it on the side without Tonya knowing about it. However, Tonya and I did it every night and every morning in front of Mom.
We kept that up until I graduated from high school and went off to college. Two years later Tonya joined me at college. We shared an apartment and enjoyed it so much that I stuck around and got my Master’s Degree while she finished her four-year degree. Mom joined us when we eventually settled on a Fortune Five Hundred company to work for. Even Mom got a job there as a secretary…to me. The three of us lived happily ever after.
A bank robber intimately intimidates a witness into staying silent. Notes: Rated NC-17 for language, pretty damn deive sex, and some disturbing themes including violence, non-consent, dubious consent, angst and the aftermath of rape, which could be triggering. Non consent theme from Chapter One pretty much from the outset, angst and aftermath will come in future chapters.Lily stirred uncomfortably, and realised she had rolled over onto her stomach. Still half asleep, she groaned as she felt the stiffness of a troubled night settle into her bones, and shooting pains run from her neck to the bottom of her spine. As she came to her senses, she realised it was still pitch dark. She was never one for waking through the night, not before all of the shit at work, but now she was lucky to get a couple of hours before she woke up drenched in sweat.
That wasn’t all, though. The pain and stiffness in her spine wasn’t just from sleeping. There was a figure sitting on top of her, straddling her thighs so that she could not move, and fear gripped her in a vice. As soon as she tried to turn her head to scream, a hand tightened in her hair and shoved her face into the pillow, hard enough to stifle her voice and restrict her breathing. Lily bucked, scrabbling as she tried to twist her arms behind herself to scratch at the person holding her down. They pinned her left arm under their elbow, and she felt a callused hand grip her right wrist hard enough to cut off her circulation.
Lily’s attacker leaned forward so that they were lying practically on top of her, and she felt the hard muscle of a male torso pressing into her back. His lips and breath were hot against her ear, stubble rasping her skin as he started to talk.
“Nice to see ya again, Bay,” he growled, and ice trickled into Lily’s ear and spread throughout her aching body. He had used the nickname to be certain she knew who he was, but she would have recognised that voice anywhere. The townie accent and the cocksure attitude that had made her cheeks blaze at the bank. Back Bay, he had called her. Almost spat it like a curse, as if he assumed she was from some rich, stuck up old-money family that would look on him as scum.
Despite being exhausted and half suffocated, Lily let out an anguished moan that was only slightly muffled by the pillow in her face. He smiled, she could feel his mouth curl against her ear, and she clawed at the bed sheets in frustrated fury.
She knew his name. Lily had never met him, or even come close to him in the street, but she knew him by reputation and despite the masks, she had recognised his voice as soon as they had entered the bank. She had done everything she could to stay away from that kind of crowd, but here she was, with a bank robber — a convicted murderer bank robber — about to kill her in her own bed.
His smile turned into a nasty laugh as he heard her whimper. “Wanna know why I’m here, baby?” he asked, but did not release any of the pressure on her head to allow Lily to speak. “Remind me, Bay. What did I say I would do, if you talked to the fucking cops?” He finally allowed her a fraction of breathing space, and Lily gasped for air while she had the chance. Ben tightened his grip on her scalp and she whined in pain.
“I didn’t talk to the-“
The pillow cut her off again as Ben shoved her face back down. “I said, what did I say I would do, if you talked to the fucking cops, huh? Remember where we were, in the back of the van, when I was grinding my cock into your tight little ass cheeks and you were squealing for fucking mercy? What were my exact fucking words, Bay?”
No. There was no way that she was going to repeat what he had said. Ben’s words, and the memory of what he had done to her when they were alone in the van made her skin crawl. But then he wrenched on her hair until Lily felt sick with the agony of it, and she couldn’t hold out any longer.
“You- you said,” she croaked, so quietly she almost couldn’t hear herself. “You’d come back, and fuck me and kill me.”
“That’s exactly right, Back Bay,” Ben growled. “And now, here we fucking are.”
“But I didn’t talk to the Police!” Lily insisted. “They questioned me! I didn’t go talk to them!”
“Spare me, Bay,” he hissed. “They didn’t teach us fucking syntax in the pen, baby. There was you, there was them, there was talking.”
“But I didn’t tell them anything!” Lily insisted.
“Course you didn’t, baby.” The sarcasm dripped from Ben’s voice like poison. “What you do? Sit in the Fed’s office, drinking his coffee and discussing the state of the fucking economy?” Lily hesitated for a moment, unsure whether she dare say what had come to mind, but she was already screwed. It couldn’t really get much worse than soon-to-be-dead.
“Look, I’m not blind. I don’t walk around with my head in the sand. I know who you are, you live like three miles away from my house. If I had talked to the Police, they would have broken your door down and hauled you away by now, and you know it. You want to do this anyway, then go ahead. But don’t you dare try to tell me I asked for it, you fucking townie knuckle-dragger!”
“Oh, Bay,” Ben said, laughing again. “You got some fucking balls, considering where we are. I give you five minutes before you start to beg.” He loosened his grip on her hair, and repositioned himself so that he had imprisoned both of her wrists in one of his massive, rough hands. Her wavy dark hair was still tangled in his fingers, and he gave it a vicious tug to remind her not to move. In the next moment, Lily heard a metallic click, and then the cold metal barrel of a gun was pressing into the soft pale flesh of her throat.
Jesus. She was immediately transported back to that fucking van, kneeling with her face thrust into the cold metal wall, with Ben’s muscled body welded to her back. He had his gun pressing into her neck and his mouth snug against her ear as he talked, and his cock was rock hard as he ground it against her ass. The heat in his voice was mortifying as he explained, in his blunt and repulsive way, exactly what he would do to her if she dared try to turn them in.
Ben said she had begged for mercy, and it was true. He was a goddamned lowlife, and the thought of him laying his hands on her was abhorrent. She had just watched this man bash in the skull of one of her colleagues and shoot another. She knew what he was capable of, and the hard cock at her ass told her exactly what he wanted to do to her. She had begged and promised him the world, and in the end all it had done was buy her time.
He was hard. Lily had no idea when that had happened, but the sudden realisation snapped her back to the present with a bang. She felt panic rise in her chest as Ben started circling his hips against her, teeth grazing her earlobe before he spoke once again.
“Yeah, you’re gonna beg, baby. I’m gonna hold you down and slam my dick inside your cunt so hard you see stars. You’re gonna beg, and then you’re gonna scream for me while I tear you apart with my cock. And I am gonna love every fucking minute of this, Bay. Right up until I fucking break you.”
Ben shifted his weight once again, leaning to the side so that he could flip Lily on to her back and then slide on top of her once again. He still held her wrists against the bed above her head, gun wedged into the hollow of her throat. It was hard to see in the gloom, but he noticed the moisture trailing down her cheeks.
“Save em for someone who gives a fuck, baby,” he snorted, and Lily scowled in embarrassed fury. As he settled his weight back over her, he made sure that his cock was pressed directly against her clit, and Lily tried to squirm away, but she had no hope of moving him. He was wearing a wife beater, and in the pale moonlight Lily could make out the curve of his bicep as he held her wrists in place. He was all muscle and attitude, his body deliberately hardened and designed to intimidate, and it was working.
He slid one of his legs inside hers, and nudged with his knee until he was pressing his thigh onto her pubic mound. Lily shuddered; his legs were as cut as his arms and for one terrifying moment she felt her body flush as he hit exactly the right place to make her clit hum with pleasure.
Desperate to distract herself from the mortifying tingle of arousal, Lily spat back an insult to make up for Ben’s previous trash talking. “Pull my nightie back down when you’re done, will you? I mean, it’s not like I’m going to notice.”
He laughed. He was big, big enough that he was going to hurt her if he didn’t take it easy, and they both knew it. But it wasn’t even that which had made him laugh, Lily knew. She had seen him before, had seen the way he interacted with people. She had seen the way that he swaggered around town. He was completely at ease with himself, and utterly self-confident. She couldn’t dent his ego with an assault tank, never mind bare-handed and at his mercy as he held her down against her bed.
“Aw, baby,” he murmured. “You’re gonna get this so fucking hard.” His blue eyes hardened as he suddenly pulled her even closer, making sure that she had no way to look away from him as he spoke. “You try to wake the neighbours, and I will fuck you up, Bay. Beyond all fucking recognition. Do you get that?”
She got that. Ben knew how to intimidate, and Lily couldn’t help but tremble as his eyes bored into hers, the barely suppressed violence evident in his face. Satisfied that she understood his terms, Ben finally slid the safety back onto his gun and buried it in his pants at the small of his back. With his free hand he cupped her chin, lifting her face and holding it immobile as he leaned down to taste her.
His mouth was hot and hungry, and Lily groaned in surprise as Ben kissed her, deeper than any man had ever bothered to kiss her before. His tongue played at the corners of her lips, and he slid his thigh harder against her clit, building a steady rhythm as he melded their bodies together even closer. Lily wrenched her mouth away and gasped for breath, flexing against his hold on her arms with all the strength that she could muster. Ben grabbed her by the hair once again.
“Do yourself a favour, Bay,” he growled. “You can fight me all you want, but you ain’t gonna win. So you can lie back and let me do ya, or I can start fucking up your face. Either way, I’m gonna empty my load inside you. You wanna still look pretty when I’m done, you open your fucking mouth and relax. Up to you.”
Her brain screamed at her to lie still and do as he had told her. It was the least painful option, and it would be over eventually. Pride, however, had always been her undoing. “You think I’m going to just lie here and take it, you fucking window licking coke head? What’s the matter, Ben? Don’t have the balls to finish what you started?”
She was still struggling, and he was still holding her down with ease. A fucked up grin slowly spread across Ben’s face, and that was even more terrifying than the thought of him just hitting her. He slid his mouth to Lily’s ear and started to whisper, his voice coarse with arousal.
“You like it rough, baby?” he asked. “That it? You want me to hold you down and fuck you hard?” He slid his thigh again so that it was back in the exact position that had caused her clit to hum, and kept it there. Lily shuddered, her back arching off the bed before she could even think to hold still. “You wanna feel my dick stretch you wide open, huh?” he went on. “You wanna know how it feels when I pound the shit out of your cunt until you cry?” He felt her arching against him, and he let out an animal, guttural growl that made Lily flush with heat. He turned his head and buried his mouth into the sensitive skin beneath her ear, rasping his tongue along her throat until she couldn’t help but whimper.
He looked up, and forced her eyes to meet his. “You fucking like this, don’tcha baby? My little Back Bay fucking slut.”
That did it. Lily’s anger finally cut through the embarrassment of Ben feeling her respond to him. She still couldn’t break her arms or legs free, so she did the one thing that was still within her power. She spat in his face. He didn’t react for a moment, just held still over her, staring, until Lily’s saliva slowly dripped back down off his nose and onto her cheek. He loosened his grip on her hair, then smiled as he stroked his thumb over her face, smearing and rubbing her spit into her own skin. She turned her head away and he grabbed her by the chin to hold her steady.
“I don’t need you to fucking spit, Bay,” he growled. “You’re already wet for me. You think I can’t feel your cunt through my fucking pants?”
“Fuck you!” Lily hissed. “You’re dreaming, you asshole.” She never normally swore, but it seemed to be the only thing he understood.
“You think so?” Ben asked. He shifted his weight, used his other knee to force Lily’s thighs wider apart so that he could force both his legs between hers. He took his hand from her chin and slid it downwards, across her heaving stomach and down over the lilac lace of her underwear. He settled his fingers so that the tips danced across her opening, and the length of his digits pressed against her clit. Lily let out a moan of disgust; she could feel that she had dampened her underwear and the thought made her sick. He chuckled at her, then hooked his fingers under her pants and slid them directly onto her slick opening. He pressed gently, not enough to actually slide inside her, but enough of a threat that Lily didn’t dare move. His thumb followed, sliding onto her clit and rocking against it in a rhythm that made the muscles of her vagina pulse against her will.
Ben finally eased his fingers out of Lily’s underwear and she sighed in relief, until she realised what he was about to do to her. He slid his fingers over her mouth, watching as he coated her lips with her own juices. She groaned in revulsion and he laughed once again.
“What’sa matter, Bay?” he asked. “Don’t wanna see how you taste? Well, I do.” He lowered his mouth to hers once again, sucking her lips into his mouth as he hungrily took in the taste of her. He leaned on her again, sliding his cock until it rested right at her opening, and started to grind against her as he deepened the kiss. She squirmed, but it only made him harder. She had never felt so thoroughly enveloped by a man before, so completely at his mercy, and the fear of what he was going to do was rapidly being swallowed by her fear of how her body was going to respond.
Ben came up for air and rested his mouth against Lily’s ear once again. His breathing was ragged and hot against her skin. “Admit it, Bay,” he whispered. “You fucking want this so goddamn bad.”
She would rather die. “Yeah, Ben,” Lily agreed, her voice stony. “Let go of my arms, and I’ll show you exactly how much I fucking want it, you cock.” She felt that damned smile against her ear again, and Ben raised his head to look down at her.
“Wanna fight, huh?” he murmured, squeezing the flesh of her wrists as he held them to her pillow. “You think you can win, Bay?” He dipped his head and flexed the muscles in his back and shoulders for a moment, before meeting Lily’s eye again.
She was terrified, but she wasn’t about to let him see that. “I’ll wipe that cocky fucking smile off your face, for starters,” she replied, and he laughed, but he loosened his grip on her wrists.
“Well, fucking take me out then, baby,” he said, then released Lily’s wrists completely. She yanked them down to her sides, flinching as the blood flow returned to her hands. Her arms were useless, all shooting pains and jelly, but she couldn’t back down now. She took a deep breath to steady herself, and then slammed her fist into Ben’s jaw.
His head turned to the side with the force of her blow, and he shook his head, the sharp intake of breath confirming that she had actually succeeded in hurting him. “Shit, baby,” he growled, turning back to look at her. “That ain’t bad for a little rich girl.” As their gazes met again, he realised that her eyes were watering.
He grabbed her wrist and lifted her hand to look at it, and she flinched as he moved it. “Looks like you hurt yourself more than me though, Bay.” He slid his hand onto hers, and Lily hissed in pain-fuelled anger, snatched her hand from his and started punching, slapping and scratching, ignoring the agony screaming through her fingers.
She had a good amount of his skin under her fingernails, and maybe even a bit of blood, but no matter what she did, she couldn’t get Ben’s weight off of her body. He laughed at her fury, didn’t even bother to block her blows, and that just stoked her rage even further. She lifted her sore hand and landed a resounding slap to the side of his face that she had punched, and finally Ben had enough.
He grabbed her hands and held them still, staring her down as she continued to struggle against him. His arms were steel, and as he slowly lowered her hands back to the bed, crossed her wrists over and imprisoned them in one of his own hands above her head, there was nothing that she could do but growl in frustration.
For a moment he didn’t do anything but stare at her, but as her breathing started to calm down and he knew he had her full attention, he slowly parted his lips back into that damned cocky smile. It was his way of showing her that she’d lost, and Lily wanted to kick him in the balls, but she didn’t have the strength left to fight. She could feel the sting of her hand starting to swell, and Ben’s tight grip on her wrists was only making it worse.
“What’s the matter, dickhead?” Lily spat. “Can’t take any more?” Ben sneered in response.
“You ain’t gonna win this, baby,” he growled back, and Lily huffed in disgust.
“Got a good sample of your fucking DNA under my nails though, didn’t I?”
Ben laughed at that, his voice incredulous. He lowered his head to her ear, allowing his mouth to brush her flesh again as he talked. “That what you were after?” he asked. “Shit, baby, you coulda saved yourself the effort. I ain’t leaving here until I’ve left my fucking DNA in every hole in your goddamned body. It’ll be like a fucking all you can eat buffet.”
He was bluffing, he had to be. Even if he was going to kill her when he was done, leaving his DNA all over her would be an express ticket back to jail. He wasn’t stupid, despite the way he chose to make a living. The thought of it, though. Even just imagining what he was saying was enough to set her cheeks blazing.
Lily wrenched her head away from Ben’s mouth, and he raised up on his elbows to look at her again, grabbing her chin to turn her face back towards him. “Now shut up and open your fucking mouth, bitch,” he growled, as he lowered his mouth back on to hers.
She would never have pegged him as a kisser, not from looking at him. But from the way that he devoured her mouth, and the way that he ground his cock into her pubic bone so hard it almost hurt, it was obvious that he loved it. Ben let go of Lily’s chin and slid his hand down underneath her instead, grabbed her ass and pulled her against him even harder as if he just couldn’t get enough. There was something about being so obviously desired by this man that made Lily tremble. She moaned against his mouth and he groaned in response, the rumble of his voice vibrating through her body and awakening that terrifying hum inside her once again.
His mouth was soft, and the contrast with the sharp stubble of his tache and soul patch rubbing her face made Lily shiver. He slid his hand back up to her face and stroked his thumb over her bottom lip, pulling downwards until she relented and opened her mouth for him. She considered biting the tongue that slowly licked its way inside her, but the thought of having his blood in her mouth made her pause.
Jesus. He knew what he was doing with his mouth, and Lily found herself trembling again as Ben’s hot tongue rasped against the tip of hers. His restless hand slid from her mouth and back down to her underwear, and as he slid beneath the slippery fabric and eased one finger inside her, Lily couldn’t keep herself from whining into Ben’s mouth.
His hands were massive compared to hers; his long, thick fingers were callused from manual work, and when he turned his finger inside her and beckoned towards her vaginal wall, Lily’s tremble turned into a shudder. Her hips rocked against him of their own accord, and she felt Ben smile in satisfaction against her mouth.
He was burning hot; Lily could feel his body heat even through their layers of clothes and as she tried to frantically inhale enough air to stay conscious, Ben’s scent overloaded her senses. He was musky and spicy, and a little bit sweaty; exactly what she would have expected from a townie thug, and she groaned as she felt her body start to surrender.
It was sick, and wrong, the way her body was reacting, and Lily would have given anything for it to stop. But as Ben slid a second finger inside her and increased the pressure on her clit she drew her feet up to her ass, pushing against the mattress to lift her hips closer to his hand.
“Fuck, Bay,” he groaned as he finally came up for air. “You’re so frigging tight. How long’s it been since you had a cock inside you?” He twirled and flexed his fingers inside her, and Lily almost choked on her response.
“A while,” she replied, biting her lip as a wave of heat sent delicious pulses of pleasure straight to the spot inside her that Ben was rubbing with his finger tip. Her muscles were starting to contract, and she knew he could feel it too.
“Jesus,” he went on. “My cock is gonna fucking kill you.”
“My, I wonder how you even managed to get it through the front door,” Lily said, her voice artificially sweet, and Ben chuckled.
“Let’s shut that fucking smart mouth of yours, baby” he whispered. He slid one more finger into her, and changed the angle of his stroking, and heat flooded Lily’s senses like a tidal wave.
“Oh, god!” she groaned, and her toes curled into the bed as she lifted her hips closer to him once again. He leaned in for another kiss, all stubble and muskiness and moaning in appreciation at the sounds that she was making, and Lily lost it. The muscles in her vagina squeezed his fingers hard, pulsing in rhythm as she whined into his mouth and collapsed back down into the sheets. He let her turn her head away from his mouth so that he could nuzzle the side of her neck until the tension eased back out of her body.
“Fuck yeah, baby,” Ben whispered as he slid his hand to the waistband of his pants. “Now I’m gonna let you come on my cock.” He loosened his pants and shoved his boxers out of the way, and Lily found herself staring, morbidly fascinated as his cock sprang to attention, pre-come glistening on the head as it bobbed against Ben’s rock hard abs. He caught her looking and smiled, slid his fingers around his cock and gave it a couple of lazy strokes of his palm for her benefit. His fingers fit around his shaft easily, but Lily knew from the size of his hands that her own fingers would have no chance.
Ben slid in close, nudging Lily’s thighs further apart with his knees so that he could get a good look at her while he lined his cock head up with her opening. He hadn’t been fucking bluffing about the DNA, after all. Lily tensed, her body trembling as she strained against his hold on her. “Ben? You can’t… You’re not?”
“Gonna fuck you bareback?” he finished for her. “Hell yeah, Bay. You’re gonna get it as nature fucking intended. You can thank me later, baby.” He squeezed his cock against her entrance, and Lily started to buck in desperation.
She had promised herself that she wouldn’t beg, no matter what, but having a drug-using ex con come inside her was a terrifying thought, no matter how good he was with his fingers. She begged, and pleaded, and cursed him, but he wasn’t having any of it.
“Please, Ben. The condoms are in my bedside cabinet drawer. Please just fucking use them, they’re right there, for Christ sake!”
“Shut the fuck up,” Ben snarled, grabbing Lily’s hip and holding her still for him. “You feel this?” he asked, as he slid his cock out of her entrance and rubbed the head over her quivering clit. The friction was intense, and electricity shot through her limbs until a whine escaped her lips.
“Oh yeah,” he went on. “You fucking feel it, baby. You know how bad you want it. Just fucking relax.”
It felt good. Better than good, but Lily couldn’t shake the terror that had gripped her and twisted her stomach into knots. She writhed against the fingers that he was digging into her hip. “No Ben, please! Please don’t do this, I can’t do this!”
“Shit, baby,” he growled, lowering his mouth to her ear again. “You forgotten what this is? You don’t get a fucking say in this, remember? I’m gonna fuck you till I break you, bitch.” He turned his head to the side and rested his cheek against hers as he repositioned the head of his cock against Lily’s opening. Her cheek was wet with tears, and Ben froze.
“What the fuck is wrong with you?” he demanded, raising his head to stare down at her as if he truly did not understand her anguish. Incredulous, Lily closed her eyes and looked away. She hadn’t wanted to give him the satisfaction of seeing more tears, but now here she was, sobbing, and even being ashamed for it. He grabbed her cheek and yanked her head back towards him, but she screwed her eyes shut tighter.
“Fucking look at me!” he spat, jerking her head back and forth when she refused to do what he wanted. She whined, and he roared, finally lifted his hand from her face. She knew he was going to hit her. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel the way that his weight had shifted as he raised his fist and aimed it at her cheek. Lily braced herself for the pain, waited what felt like an age, but nothing came. She was holding her breath, and she could hear that Ben was panting in anger.
Nerves frazzled, she could no longer wait. Lily edged her eyes open and looked up, not daring to meet his eyes but desperate to know what he was going to do. He was tense as a bow, his fist still hovering in mid air next to his shoulder as he stared down at her shaking body. He took two slow, deep breaths, flexed his hand and lowered it so that it was gripping her cheek once again. His voice was as tense as his body as he repeated himself. “Look at me, Bay.”
She knew about his temper. She had heard the rumours. She had seen it first hand when he had bashed Frank’s skull with his gun, just because the man had talked back to him. He had been erratic and borderline psychotic during the raid, and from that Lily realised how much it must have taken for Ben to calm his anger now. How close she must have come to a black eye, and probably worse. So as much as her stomach churned at the thought, she opened her tear-stained eyes and looked up at him.
His eyes scoured hers and Lily felt her cheeks blazing as more tears fell down her face. His gaze burned, and in that one moment of intimacy it felt like he had suddenly taken more from her than he had all night. Ben tilted his head to the side and snorted as he somehow managed to read the expression on her face.
“You think I’m gonna make you sick? Give you fucking HIV or something, is that it, baby? Jesus Christ, Bay, I’m not fucking fried, alright?”
Lily gasped as she tried to get enough air into her lungs in between sobs. The knot in her stomach was easing, but she didn’t understand why. Why the hell would he tell her the truth, even if he had every STD in the dictionary? He was still staring at her though, and although his eyes were still narrowed with anger, they were also earnest. If he was a liar, he was damned good.
She stopped crying, and Ben lowered his mouth and kissed her. It was crazy, having a make up kiss with her rapist, but that was definitely what it was, and it was somehow soothing, regardless of how wrong it was. He stroked his hand down and cupped her left breast, rubbing her nipple around in slow circles until she started to moan once again. Ben was still rock hard, and his cock had left a shining trail in her pubic hair as it rested against her body. As he slid his hand to her other breast and started to squeeze, Lily’s hips rocked against him, and he was gone.
“Fuck, baby,” he growled, his hand going straight to her thigh to part her legs wider for him. “Give me that fucking cunt, right now.” He was lined up perfectly against her, and started to increase the pressure of his cock against her opening. Their eyes met again, there was a moment where Lily’s body resisted, and then suddenly she was yelping and he was hissing as the head of his cock pushed inside her.
He needed more, that was obvious from the way his body was humming with tension against her, but Ben stayed still until Lily stopped grimacing in pain. He kissed her, his tongue thrusting deep and his teeth raking her lips as he wrapped his free arm around her head and held on tight, claiming every part of her body that he could reach as his.
Lily felt her thighs slip further open as her body started to relax, and Ben rocked his hips and eased his length inside her, not stopping until he felt his balls come to rest against her ass. She cried out sharply; he had gotten her wet, but it had been a long time and jesus, he was big. He filled her completely, the head of his cock bumping up against her cervix with every small movement of his hips. Once Lily got over the initial pain of his entry, though, Ben’s body started to feel disturbingly comfortable against her.
He tore his mouth away from hers and raised his head to look at her, stared into her eyes as he inched backwards, pulling his cock from her body until only the head remained inside her. Lily bit her lip and held her breath to steel herself, expecting him to start pounding into her at any second.
Ben’s eyes were smouldering as he looked at her, and as he slowly eased back inside Lily’s body, his lids half closed as he tilted his head back and moaned in pleasure. She echoed his moan, fleetingly surprised at his gentle movements, but within another second she forgot all about everything except the feeling of his cock.
He was hot and hard, and yet smooth like velvet as he moved inside her. Lily whined as she felt the head of his cock and the veins along his shaft touching places inside her that she had no idea could feel so good. He pulled back and sank into her again, and again, and Lily brought her legs to her chest to draw him closer. He growled, tilting his hips and increasing his speed just a little, and she started to feel the heat rising within her once again.
“Fuck, baby,” he growled, sliding his hand down Lily’s body to strum his thumb against her clit. “You ready for more?”
She couldn’t speak, but it didn’t matter. Her throaty groan told him everything he needed to know as he found that perfect rhythm on her clit, and she felt herself squeezing down on his cock. He increased the speed of his thrusts until his movements became firm, then hard, then downright rough as he filled her over and over, sweat beading on his forehead and dampening her skin as he bent and pressed his brow to hers. It should have hurt, but Ben had matched his pace to hers all night, and he had managed to carry her along with him until she didn’t care about pain anymore, she just needed him to fuck her brains out.
“Ben,” she whispered, looking up at him and tugging on her wrists beneath his hand. “Please!”
He released them, and Lily whimpered in relief as he allowed her to bring her hands down from above her head. She slid her palms to the hem of his shirt and slipped underneath, flattening her hands against the flexing muscles in his abs. He groaned in response, body shuddering as he bit his lip, panting heavily in time with his animal thrusts.
Ben’s eyes were wide, his attention focused completely on Lily as he pounded into her with a single-minded determination to make her come. His circling thumb on her clit became a pinch, and Lily’s fingers curled, scratching over his skin in desperation as she felt herself skirting so damned close to the edge once again.
“You gonna come for me, Bay?” he groaned. He released her clit from his pinching fingers and rolled it against the pad of his thumb once again. Lily writhed and arched against him, her mouth opening to release a sound so strangled she didn’t even recognise her own voice. “Oh yeah,” he went on. “You’re so fucking close. You like it hard, don’tcha? You love being owned by a townie fucking lowlife.”
Lily scrabbled her hand down to Ben’s thumb, and pressed on it until he did what she wanted, increasing the pressure on her clit until her eyes almost watered. “Come on, baby,” he whispered. “Squeeze my cock. Fucking come for me.”
Another moment later, Lily lost it, her body bucking against him as the waves of pleasure finally crashed over her, and left her completely exhausted. His thumb was still on her clit, and she hissed as she pushed him off, her skin far too sensitive to be able to withstand the rasp of his callused hands.
“Jesus, baby,” Ben cursed, sliding so that he could rest on his elbows and hold her cheeks in between his palms. “I’m gonna fucking come.” His hips jerked, movements becoming erratic as he pressed his forehead to her cheek and let out an animal grunt that sent a primal thrill through Lily’s spine. She reached up and slid one hand to his back and the other to his hair. She couldn’t get a grip on his buzz cut, so she had to settle for pulling him in tighter against her. He shuddered, body tense as a bow as she felt his cock pulse inside her, and a harsh moan escape his lips. A moment later, he allowed his arms to give way and he collapsed his weight on top of her, groaning in relief.
Lily couldn’t breathe, but she didn’t care. Her arms were aching, and she felt like she had been hit by a train. All she wanted to do was curl up and sleep for a week, but as Ben raised himself back up onto his elbows and stared down at her with that damned evil smile on his face, she knew that he had other plans for her tonight.
She was furious. With him, for manipulating her into being a slut, and with herself, for falling for it so damned easily. Lily seethed as Ben smirked at her, stroking his palm across her cheek as if he owned her. His smile widened at her scowl and he chuckled a little, but didn’t say anything as he got off her bed and swaggered into her bathroom as if he owned the fucking place. The toilet flushed, and then she heard him running water into the sink.
She should run. She could have, if she didn’t mind running down her street with no clothes on. She could have found something heavy and clonked him over the head with it, then she might have had time to get dressed and phone the police before she started running down the street. Lily sat up, tried to clear her head and find the most sensible course of action, but all she could think of was what he would do to her if he caught her. Her legs had somehow gotten tangled in the sheets, and she kicked herself free, hissing in pain as her foot connected with something cold and hard.
By the time Ben walked back into the bedroom, Lily was sat on the edge of her bed, feet dangling onto the floor and her hands in her lap. “So, you think it’s a good idea to just wander off and leave your victim while you make use of the facilities?” she asked. Ben grinned, completely relaxed as if he knew she wouldn’t have the balls to run.
“What can I say, baby,” he replied. “I live fucking dangerously.”
“You can say that again,” Lily spat, lifting her hands from her lap. She leaned forward and planted her elbows on the top of her thighs, holding the gun in front of her face to give Ben a good look at what he had left forgotten on her bed.
He didn’t even have the decency to pretend to look concerned. He stuck his hands into the pockets of his pants and cocked his head, raising one eyebrow as if daring her to make her next move.
“What you gonna do, Bay?” He asked. “Shoot me? Put it down before you break a fucking nail.”
Lily felt her jaw twitch in fury as she stood up, took the safety off the gun and pointed it at Ben’s face. “You think I’m just going to lie here and let you do whatever the hell you want to me, you asshole?” she demanded. “You think you can just treat me like a fucking slut and get away with it?”
He stared back at her, his eyes taking on an intensity she had never seen before. He wasn’t in the least bit perturbed by the sight of a gun pointed at his face, and Lily felt herself flinch as he took a couple of steps closer, almost within reach.
“So what’s with the fucking monologue?” Ben countered. “You wanna shoot me, baby? What are you waiting for?” He stepped forward again and wrapped his fingers around her hand, pulling until the barrel of the gun was pressed right into the flesh of his jaw. Lily yelped in shock, the yelp turning into a whine as he grabbed her hair with his free hand, yanking her closer so that they were nose to nose with the gun between them.
What the hell was he doing? Lily felt frozen, unable to think or react as Ben continued to growl at her. “Come on, Bay. I’m right here. It’s easy. All you have to do is twitch your finger and you can fucking kill me, right now. What the fuck are you waiting for?”
“Stop it!” she whispered, trying to pull her hand away without daring to move her fingers for fear of hitting the trigger. He was a scumbag, and he had humiliated her, but she wasn’t going to kill him. Everyone would find out what had happened and she would be looked on with pity and/or disgust for the rest of her life. It wasn’t worth the jail time. “Jesus, let me go!”
“Let you go?” he repeated. “Fuck no. You point a fucking gun, you should be ready to use it, baby.” He started to push Lily backwards across the room, continued until her ass hit the side of her dresser, and she was stuck. “Now take the fucking shot!”
“No!” she cried, squeezing her eyes shut and turning away from him in fright. “Please just put it down, Ben!” As much as she wanted to believe she wasn’t going to kill him because it wasn’t worth it, she knew in her heart that she couldn’t kill him, even if she could get away with it.
“Don’t wanna do it, huh?” he asked, ignoring the tears that were falling down her cheeks. “You know why I think I can treat you like a fucking slut, baby?” He moved forward, pushing her until he was leaning so far that her head almost hit the wall, the gun still thrust into his jaw between them. “It’s because you are a fucking slut, Bay. You do just lie there and fucking take it, because you like getting it rough from a townie lowlife. Don’tcha? And this way you think you don’t have to fucking admit it.”
Lily was so choked up and afraid that she couldn’t speak. She tried to shake her head, but his tightening grip in her hair kept her still. She whined in pain, but that wasn’t good enough for Ben. “No, baby,” he growled. “You don’t get to fucking ignore me, not here. You fucking like it, don’tcha?”
Lily could feel the tears coursing down her cheeks as Ben stared at her, but he didn’t care. He wasn’t going to let her go until she answered, but there was no way she was going to say what he wanted to hear.
“No,” she replied, clenching her jaw to try to still the tremble in her lip. “I don’t want it, and I don’t like it. You’re fucking delusional, you bastard.”
He laughed, but his eyes were hard as rock. “Delusional, huh?” he repeated. “So, when you fucking came for me those two times, when you were trying to pull my hair out and rip the skin off my back with your nails. Were you fucking delusional then, too?”
She heard him laugh that humourless laugh again, and he turned his head away from her, grinding his teeth in anger. “Maybe you need another fucking demonstration, Bay,” he spat. He finally snatched the gun from her hands and lowered it, smacking it down onto her dresser as he pulled her free of the wall and shoved her into the middle of the room. He spun her round until she stood facing the foot of the bed, his fingers still in her hair in a vicelike grip. He was pressed up against her, cock hard against the cheeks of her ass, and Lily bit her lip as she felt a traitorous, wanton moan rise in her throat.
She had never been turned on by force before. It was not something that had ever even entered her mind, but as Ben growled a harsh “open your fucking legs!” into her ear, Lily felt her vagina tighten in arousal.
“Go to hell!” she seethed. She didn’t care if her body was betraying her, she wasn’t going to admit to wanting this arrogant scumbag. He shoved his foot between hers and forced her legs apart, and then he moved his free hand between them to slide his pants out of the way.
“Let’s see how fucking easy you come for me this time, bitch,” he whispered, grabbing her hip to hold her still as he pushed inside her in one hard thrust. Lily cried out in pain, squirming to try to get away, but Ben held her tight and yanked on her hair even harder, and she was trapped. He was hurting her; every jerk of his hips sent the head of his cock smacking against her cervix and she whined against him, leaning her head back against his shoulder to try to ease the pressure on her scalp.
“What’s the matter, baby?” he growled. “Need a little help?” Ben slid his hand from Lily’s hip down to the short dark curls between her legs. He dipped his middle finger down onto her clit and circled slowly, bringing down his thumb every now and then to pinch the nub of nerve endings. Lily gasped, her back arching in response to Ben’s touch and he groaned back at her as her hips bucked against his.
He was still fucking her hard, but his fingers were working their infuriating magic and she could feel her muscles relaxing, welcoming his broad and veiny cock deeper insider her as he started stroking harder against her clit. Lily’s mouth fell open and she let out a low moan almost directly into Ben’s ear. She didn’t need to see him to know that he was smirking.
“There ya go, Bay,” he whispered. “You feel how deep your cunt is swallowing my dick? You just can’t get enough, can you? You gonna come on my fucking dick again?”
She couldn’t hold it back any longer, and they both knew it. As the heat overcame her body and her legs began to tremble, Lily wrapped her arm around Ben’s neck and pulled him close, muffling her cries against his cheek. The muscles of her vagina pulsed against his cock and he slowed the movement of his hips, sliding his arm around her waist to hold her tight as she unravelled against him.
Ben slid his cock out of Lily’s body, turned her around and pushed her down onto the bed. Her ass was on the edge of the mattress and her legs dangled to the floor. He kneeled in front of her, hooked his arms under her thighs, and suddenly he was inside her again, strong fingers gripping her hips as he pulled her down against him in time with his powerful thrusts. He stared down at her, eyes following her breasts as they swayed in time with the movement of his hips, and Lily felt her toes start to curl in pleasure.
“Ya gonna tell me you like this yet, baby?” Ben groaned, and Lily snorted.
“Not on your fucking life!” she replied. His jaw tightened for a moment, and then she saw that evil fucking grin spread across his face.
“Then maybe we should do something else,” he said, coming to a stop before pulling out of her body. He slid two fingers inside her, curled them upwards to find the patch of her vagina that drove her wild, and slowly started to stroke. He slid his other hand to rest over the pale skin of her pelvis, and rocked his thumb over her clit. She keened in pleasure, her back arching off the bed. The way he was stroking her had her gushing, and within moments his fingers and palm were soaked with her juices.
“Fuck yeah, baby,” Ben whispered. “You are so fucking wet for me.” Lily wanted to tell him he was wrong, despite all of the evidence, but she couldn’t find the words to make a coherent sentence. He slid his fingers back out of her vagina and she moaned in disappointment until he increased the pressure of his thumb against her clit. Slowly, he stroked his soaking fingers down her body until they reached the pucker of her asshole. Lily’s back went ramrod straight as her body tensed in fear.
“Relax, Bay,” Ben soothed, circling his thumb on her clit as he mirrored the movement with his fingers around the opening of her ass. “I ain’t trying to fucking hurt ya. Just fucking take it easy.”
He wasn’t going to back down, Lily knew, and she knew how much this could hurt if she tried to tense up and deny him entry. So as much as she hated the idea, she laid back down and tried her best to relax, as Ben worked one of his big fingers inside her and started to stroke. He eased in deeper, then added another finger, slowly stretching her out and getting her wet. He was still rocking his thumb against her clit, and she moaned as the familiar sensation of his callused hands brought a flush of heat to her skin.
Ben moved his hand from Lily’s clit and slid it under her ass, tilting her hips upwards and leaning down towards her. He licked around her asshole, then splayed his fingers inside her and allowed some of his saliva to drip from his tongue and slide into her. She shivered, and she felt him smile against her thighs as he repeated his movements a couple more times.
He pulled his fingers out of her, straightening as he lined his dick up against her quivering asshole. Ben started to push, and Lily panicked, writhing on the bed trying to find some purchase so that she could wriggle away. He leaned over and slid his hand to her throat and squeezed, not hard enough to stop her breathing, but enough that she had to work to get air into her lungs. Lily stilled, and Ben pressed himself inside her.
Her cry was stifled by his hand on her throat, but Ben could hear her fine, and moaned in response. He released her neck, and slid one hand back to her hips and the other back to her clit as he started to move against her, keeping his movements slow whilst her body adjusted to his cock. She gasped, feeling her body clench around him as he worked her clit, the pleasure mixing with the strange sensation of her ass being filled. He increased his speed, the muscles of his shoulders and arms straining as he pulled her against him over and over, his balls slapping her ass with every stroke of his cock.
Ben groaned harshly, the movement of his hips becoming erratic and his breathing heavy. He was close. “Jesus, Bay,” he hissed. “You’re so fucking tight. I gotta come inside your sweet little ass.” He dug both of his hands into her hips as he buried himself deep, growling in pleasure as she felt him pulse inside her and the warmth of his come flooding her body.
Lily was exhausted, and as Ben slipped off the bed and back into the bathroom to clean himself up, she felt herself drifting off. Her body started to float and all the aches left her limbs as she began to succumb to the welcoming peace of sleep. It felt like only a few moments had passed when she stirred again, and she moaned in disapproval.
Ben was back, sitting on the bed between her legs. His hands were on her thighs, spreading them wide and lifting them into the air, and he lowered his mouth and rasped his tongue from the bottom of her opening to the top of her clit in one long, languorous lick. She gasped, threw herself forward to try to push him away, but as her hands slid into his hair Ben tightened his grip on her thighs in warning. He was pressing hard enough to bruise, and Lily fell back on her elbows, releasing his hair from her fingers as she gripped the sheets until her knuckles were bone white.
She hadn’t let a guy go down on her, not since that asshole of an ex who had made her feel shit about just about every part of her body. She had kicked him out of her life, but his taunts had lingered and she was more than just a little bit paranoid about having another man so up close and personal. Ben wasn’t taking no for an answer, though, and he was going at her with the same enthusiasm he had shown her all night. His long, hot tongue sought out all the folds of her vagina, stroking along her outer lips before moving inside and wriggling its way into her opening.
Ben moaned against her, and that was her undoing. His mouth vibrated against her clit which drew waves of heat directly to her core, but it was the way that he was completely focused on her and the fact that he was clearly enjoying himself that sent Lily’s fears temporarily flying out of her head. The muscles in her thighs relaxed and she felt her legs easing further open, and Ben took the opportunity to delve deeper, allowing his nose to press against her clit as his tongue circled around inside her. He was moving infuriatingly slowly, and before she knew what she was doing, Lily was lifting her hips to press herself harder into his face.
“Ben!” she gasped, her voice an alien croak. She felt him smile against her, and he looked up, an innocent grin on his lips.
“What?” he asked, leaning down to flick his tongue across her clit, quick as lightening. She flinched as if he had hurt her. “You got a problem there, baby?” He slid his fingers up the inside of her thigh, dancing first around her clit, and then down to circle her opening. He pressed against her with the tip of a finger, slowly starting to part her folds and she moaned in anticipation, but in another moment his finger was gone, tracing along her clit once again.
Ben slid up Lily’s body so that he could whisper into her ear. He rubbed one hand over her cheek as he spoke, his other fingers still stroking, but nowhere near as hard or as fast as she needed. “You got yourself all fucking hot and wet there, baby,” he breathed. “You need me to take care of that for ya?” He dipped his finger into her again and stayed there, but not deep enough to give her any kind of relief, and it just made her need it all the more.
“Oh god!” she whimpered. Her hips were bucking against him now and she was too hot to care. “Oh please!”
“Tell me what you need, baby,” he whispered, and Lily whined in dissent. “Tell me,” he went on. “Or I can leave you like this.”
She couldn’t take it. Lily hated having to talk dirty, but the alternative was just unbearable. “Please Ben,” she breathed against his ear. “Put your fingers inside me and fuck me hard.”
He shuddered against her as she spoke, slid a second finger inside her and sank them deep. Lily let out a high pitched squeal as he gave her what she needed, curling his fingers until he found the rougher patch of flesh inside her that made her come apart at the seams.
“That what you need, baby?” he asked, burying his mouth in her throat for a moment and sucking until he was bound to have left a mark. “You can’t get enough of me stretching that tiny little cunt, can you?” He moved back down Lily’s body, latching his mouth over her clit and sucking in a strong, pulsing rhythm as he fucked her with his fingers.
Lily shook, drenched with heat as she felt the tension within her body become unbearable. She was close, so damned close, and she needed him to push her over the edge so much it hurt. “Shit, Ben,” she hissed. “Please!”
“Fuck yeah, baby,” he growled. “Come on my fucking hand.” He slid one more finger inside her and bit down onto her clit, and suddenly she was flying, breathy moans escaping her body as she grabbed at Ben’s head and pulled him tighter against her, grinding her pubic bone into his face until he probably couldn’t breathe. He let her ride it out against him, stroking his fingers against her until it was too much, and she had to push him away. Lily was still shaking, and she collapsed onto her back as Ben eased her legs back onto the bed.
He waited for her breathing to return to normal, and then Ben stood up, turned to grasp Lily’s hands and guided her onto her feet in front of him. He slid his left hand to tangle in the unruly dark hair at the nape of her neck, and bent down to kiss her. She could taste herself on his tongue and she shivered in guilty pleasure. He came up for air, and stroked the thumb of his right hand over her lips.
It was obvious what he wanted. Lily gulped nervously; she had never been particularly confident at sucking cock, and Ben was hardly what she would consider to be a ‘novice-friendly’ size. He tugged on her hair, and she felt herself sinking to her knees in front of him, at eye level with the straining bulge in his pants. Her hands trembled as she freed him from his clothes, and his cock sprang upwards to point directly at her forehead.
She leaned forward until she knew he could feel her breath on his skin, and Ben moaned in anticipation as she opened her mouth. Lily stuck out her tongue and laid it against the base of his cock, delicately licking all the way up until she flicked over the head, and his moan became harsh as his fist tightened in her hair.
“Fuck, Bay,” he groaned. “Stop fucking playing with me and put that cock in your mouth!”
“I,” she whispered, faltering in embarrassment as she felt her cheeks reddening at what she was about to say. “I haven’t really don’t this much before.” He laughed, and she felt her blush deepen, but it wasn’t a cruel laugh.
“They didn’t teach you this in fucking finishing school, huh?” he asked. “Don’t worry Bay, I’ll take care of ya.”
Ben used his hand in Lily’s hair to guide her mouth back to him, and she parted her lips to allow the velvet of the head of his cock inside her mouth. She swirled her tongue around it a couple of times, tasting the slightly salty skin before tightening her lips around it and sucking gently. He groaned, a shiver running down his spine and he did his best to stifle the jerk of his hips that otherwise would have thrust the length of his cock down into the back of Lily’s throat.
“Fuck, baby,” he moaned. “You’re doing just fine. Let me see you swallow a little more, and keep sucking exactly like that.” Lily tilted her head forward to do as he asked and her hair fell into her face. Ben swept it out of the way and held it at the nape of her neck for her, stroking his other hand over her cheek as he angled her mouth and helped her set the pace that he wanted.
“Shit,” he hissed. “I love that fucking mouth, baby.”
Nobody had ever taken the time to help her like this before. The way that Ben was guiding her meant that Lily didn’t have to worry whether she was doing the right thing, and the heated moans that he was making gave her the confidence to take more of him into her mouth than she ever would have dared before. He showed her where to slide her tongue to tease him, and when and how to increase her speed as she sucked. She ran her tongue along the veins in his shaft that felt so good inside her and he moaned in approval. Tentatively, she reached up to cup his balls in her palm and stroke the tip of her finger over his perineum, and Ben gasped as if she’d hurt him. She snatched her hand away and tried to pull her head backwards in panic.
“Don’t fucking stop!” he growled. “Put your hand back, baby. That felt so fucking good.”
Lily did as he asked, squeezing him gently as she brought her other hand up to circle the base of his shaft. His body was tense as a bow, and she started moving against him faster, taking more of him into her mouth until he hit the back of her throat and she gagged hard. She had to back off a little, but didn’t slow down, and Ben’s moans turned animalistic as he felt her throat close around his cock.
She didn’t think of herself as someone who enjoyed giving blow jobs. She had friends who raved about it, insisted they could get themselves off just by sucking off a dick, but Lily had always thought they were crazy. Hearing the moans that were coming out of Ben’s mouth right now though, she felt a thrill shoot up her spine. He was a badass fucking lowlife, but she had him out of control almost as easily as he had done to her, and it felt good.
“Shit, baby,” he hissed. “You are fucking perfect. I’m gonna fucking come in your mouth, Bay.”
Ben’s body was tense again, and Lily felt his balls tighten in her hand as he eased out of her mouth, slid his fingers down to the shaft of his cock and stroked in quick jerks. He threw his head back, face locked in a grimace that almost looked like pain, chest heaving as he finally let out a grunt that made Lily tremble in satisfaction. She leaned forward, opened her mouth wide and let her tongue lap at the head of his cock, catching his come and letting it pool inside her.
She waited until his body stopped pulsing and Ben had started to breathe again. He looked down at her, and Lily slid his cock back into her mouth, allowing his come to run over her tongue as she traced over the ridges and veins of his shaft once again. He slid both hands back into her hair and tightened his fingers against her scalp, tilting her head back so that he could meet her gaze as she tasted him. Slowly, she eased back, leaving her mouth open for a moment after he pulled out of her completely so that he could see his come on her tongue. She swallowed, and the look in his eyes was priceless.
Ben slipped out of the house just as the sun began to rise, and headed for the spot he had left his car on the outskirts of the neighbourhood. By all accounts, he’d fucked up royally. He was supposed to either scare her into keeping her mouth shut, or just take care of the whole situation, not indulge his own fucking fantasies.
He knew she could identify him. She was still alive, and now she had physical evidence she could use against him. He should be worried. Something told him though, that his little Back Bay rich girl wouldn’t exactly want the world to know she’d been fucked every which way by a townie punk, and liked it.
It was her move, and he’d have to just wait and see how she played. He knew one thing for certain, though. He didn’t regret it. Not one fucking bit.
I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.
I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.
My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.
I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.
I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.
I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.
“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”
A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.
“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.
I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”
Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.
“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.
“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”
“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”
“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”
“So you came to party with the old folks?”
“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”
“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”
I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”
“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”
I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”
We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.
“Want to get high?” he asked me.
“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”
“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”
I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.
I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.
When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.
“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.
“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.
I had to admit it did.
“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.
I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.
“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”
“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”
“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”
“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”
“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”
“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”
“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.
“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.
“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house. — Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.
Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.
“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”
“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”
“Call me Dani.”
“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”
I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there. —
Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.
I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.
I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.
“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.
“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.
“You look really great!”
“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.
Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.
When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”
He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.
I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.
We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.
I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!
“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.
“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”
“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”
I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.
I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.
I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”
“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”
I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”
He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.
“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.
He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.
“You like that?” he asked.
“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”
He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.
“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.
Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.
I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.
Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”
“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”
“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.
“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.
His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.
“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”
I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.
He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.
“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”
Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.
“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.
In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.
After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.
“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.
I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.
He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.
“I’m going to take it all,” I said.
“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”
“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.
“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.
I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.
“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.
When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.
“Ah, that feels good,” he said.
I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.
While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”
I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.
“Does that feel good?”
“Oh yes, yes,” he said.
“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.
I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.
I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.
I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.
After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.
I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”
“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.
He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.
“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.
My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.
I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.
He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.
“Goddamn!” was all he said.
“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.
We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”
He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.
He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.
“Now for the best part,” Jack said.
He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.
First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.
When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.
I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.
“Jack…” I rasped.
He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.
Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”
“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.
“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.
He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.
“Yes,” I said softly.
He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him. Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.
“Ugh…” I grunted.
“You okay?” he asked.
“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”
He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.
“How you doing?” I asked.
“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.
I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”
“Halfway there,” he said.
“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.
“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”
“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.
Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.
After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning. — I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.
I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.
“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.
I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.
His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.
“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.
“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.
“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”
“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”
He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.
“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”
I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.
Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.
He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.
After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.
I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.
After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.
When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.
“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.
I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.
“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.
“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.
We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.
I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.
“I got to measure this thing,” I said.
Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.
“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”
“Huh?” he asked.
I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”
I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.
“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.
“What, no good?”
“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”
“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”
“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”
He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.
I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.
“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.
He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.
We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.
Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.
I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.
I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.
I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.
“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”
“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”
I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.
“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”
With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door. —
The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.
When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.
I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.
I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.
I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.
“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.
“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.
“What’s all this?” he asked.
“A picnic, Jack.”
I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.
“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”
We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.
“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.
He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.
“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.
I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”
“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”
“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”
He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.
We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock. —
The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.
Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.
Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass. — The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.
“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.
“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”
“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”
I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”
“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”
This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.
Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.
When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.
When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.
I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.
“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”
I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.
“Stay in that position,” he said.
He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.
I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.
On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.
Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.
That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.
“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.
“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.
“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”
“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”
“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”
I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”
“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”
I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.
“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.
He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.
‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”
I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.
His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.
“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.
A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”
I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.
He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”
Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.
He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.
He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.
“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”
Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”
“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.
As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.
“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”
“This is a slow recovery…”
“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.
“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.
He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”
I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”
“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”
I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.
“Jack, when do you have to go back?”
“I have to be back on Sunday night.”
“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”
“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”
“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”
We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay. —
Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.
She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.
On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.
Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.
It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.
He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.
“Bedroom…” I said.
I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.
We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.
I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.
I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.
“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.
“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.
“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”
We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.
I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.
With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.
Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.
We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.
In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.
I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.
“What?” he asked.
“Masturbate for me,” I said.
“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”
“I just did that to get ready for you.”
“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”
He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.
When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”
“Now you,” he said.
“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”
“Go ahead. Show me.”
I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.
We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.
We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.
At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.
We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.
“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.
“Of course,” he said.
“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”
Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.
“Dani, are you sure you…”
“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”
I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.
“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”
He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.
When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.
I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.
“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.
I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home. —
That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.
I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.
I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.
I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.
Chad always was close to his aunt. But when he turned 18 they got REALLY close…AUNTS IN MY PANTS
I always thought my Aunt Susan was hot.
Susan is my mother’s younger sister, and kind of a carbon copy of my mom. She is four years younger than my mom and they had always been close. Both attractive, around the same height, maybe 5’5 or 5’6, and both with the same dirty blond hair, blue eyes, and slim, in-shape bodies. They both looked quite a bit younger than their actual ages.
I grew up in a single parent home with just my mother Terri and my sister Anna, who is a year older than I. My name is Chad. I never knew my father.
From the time I was young my Aunt Susan paid a lot of attention to me, and I reciprocated. We got along very well and our repartee was always light and fun, with subtle teasing and flirting. She would say things like I was going to be a real lady killer when I got older, and I was going to have to beat the girls off with a stick, things like that, just to see me blush, and she was never shy about kissing me. When I was a little boy it was just innocent kid stuff, but when I reached puberty I realized that she was an attractive, sexy woman. Throughout my teens I would see her on all the major holidays and would often fantasize about her.
I turned eighteen the week I was to head off for my first year of college. My mother threw a birthday/going away dinner for me and Susan was there. Her husband Ed was off somewhere on business per usual and did not attend. After dinner we were all sitting around talking and sipping some wine and the subject of my music came up. I had a little recording console in a room in the basement and would create and record my own music.
“You’re writing your own music?” Susan asked. I nodded.
“Oh yes,” my mom said. “It’s quite good too, you should listen to some of it. He spends hours and hours down in that room making music.”
I looked at Aunt Susan and asked if she would like to hear some of it. She said that she would.
She followed me downstairs and into my music room and I closed the door behind us. I flipped on a small gooseneck desk lamp that lit the room in a soft glow. I fiddled with knobs and put on a piece of music. It was a sultry, seductive, slow bluesy, swamp rock kind of tune with moaning, harmonized guitar and sax licks.
I watched her face as she listened. The song was one of my best, I thought, emotional and played with feeling. I was interested in how she responded. She listened intently and stood stock-still. She said she liked it.
After several minutes of my mood music I circled around and came up to her from behind. I put my arms around her just below her breasts and placed my lips gently on her ear. She stiffened in a rigid form but didn’t stop me right away. I kissed her ear and then her neck. She relaxed a little bit and placed her arms over mine. I moved a hand to her breast. She let me cop a quick feel before she slowly pulled my hand away.
“Chad, no, we can’t…”
She turned to face me and tried to push me away but I held her. I pulled her close and kissed her. Her lips parted just enough to accept my tongue and we lingered for a moment before she pushed me away.
“No, Chad, stop, its wrong.”
“It’s not wrong,” I said. “I’ve been jerking off thinking about you. I’m hard as a rock right now!”
“Chad, I’m thirty-six years old, you’re eighteen. We can’t. Besides…”
She started smoothing her cotton sun dress. I could see her hardened nipples behind it.
“Besides what?” I asked. Her big baby blues looked right through me.
“I have to go,” she said, and opened the door and walked out. —- I went off to college and became pretty busy, and didn’t see Susan much over the next year, just once at Christmas. But in the fall of my sophomore year a distant cousin was getting married and we were all invited to the wedding. The wedding was taking place in a town about a hundred miles away so we all reserved rooms in the hotel where the reception was to be held. My mom would share a room with my sister Anna, Aunt Susan and Ed would share a room, and I would have a room to myself.
There was a dinner on Friday night, and the wedding was to be Saturday afternoon, followed by the reception. At the dinner Friday night I noticed that Ed was missing and asked Susan where he was. She told me that he had to work late but would arrive Saturday for the ceremony and reception.
After the dinner some of the party went to the hotel lounge to hang out and drink, myself, Mom, Anna and Susan included. As the alcohol loosened us up, soon everyone was joking and having a good time. Susan and I were again flirting playfully. The crowd thinned gradually and eventually my mom and Anna said they were going to turn in, and left.
I wasn’t ready for bed yet, so I invited Aunt Susan to stay for one more drink and she agreed. The place was almost empty and everyone who might know us was gone. We sat at a small table in a corner. We caught up on things like her job and my school, and she of course teased me about girls. We reminisced about other things too.
“Remember that time in your music room? Your music was seductive, and the way you touched me: It felt good, but so wrong.”
“I’m not going to stop wanting you just because you say it’s wrong,” I said. Her eyes were now glued to mine.
“I know,” she said softly.
I leaned to her and kissed her mouth and she opened up to me. Our lips parted and our mouths meshed into one, our tongues swirled and danced in a slinky pirouette. My hand went to her breast and her hand immediately grabbed mine. The shaking of her head unraveled our kiss.
“No, Chad, we can’t.” She gathered up her purse to leave. “I have to go.”
“Take me with you.”
“No,” she said. “I’m going to leave now. You stay here and finish your drink. Knock on my door in half an hour. We can finish talking about this then.” Then she slugged down the rest of her drink and strutted out of the room. I admired her ass every step of the way. —- Thirty minutes later I knocked on the door of her room. The door opened just wide enough to let me in, then closed behind me. Susan stood before me, her hair damp from a shower and plastered close to her head. She wore nothing but a large, white hotel towel that was knotted at her side and it hugged her body from just above her tits to just below her groin. I wanted to chew the towel off of her.
She gripped my hands in hers. “This has to be our secret,” she uttered softly. “If anyone ever knew you were here…”
I took her in my arms and kissed her forehead and her temples and her nose and her mouth. “You want me as much as I want you, don’t you?” I said, half short of breath.
“I know it’s wrong,” she said. “But I can’t help myself.”
Our mouths collided in a burning rush and our tongues resumed their tango that had started in the lounge downstairs. My cock was hard as a rock. Her hands went to my belt and she savagely unbuckled it and then ripped open my zipper as she backed me to the bed. I sat down as she yanked down my pants and boxers in one fell swoop.
“Oh. My. God.” she exclaimed.
I grinned. I guess she didn’t expect to see a nine inch cock on my narrow 5’11” frame.
“Oh my god,” she said again. “I don’t know, I may have bitten off more than I can…”
I cut her off by putting my finger to her lips. “Suck me,” I said.
She dropped to her knees before me and kissed my cock and licked my balls and vice versa. I massaged her scalp and she slipped one hand between my legs.
“I’ve wanted this for so long…” I said. “Put it in your mouth…”
I can’t describe the bliss I felt when she finally took me into her mouth. Her mouth was smallish but she managed to take half of it in. Her lips and tongue were magic and her hands were experienced. She moaned and made sloppy, slurpy sounds as she sucked. We found a steady groove as I softly swung my dick into her mouth and her head and hands kept pace.
“That’s it… Suck that cock.”
We increased our intensity and I held the back of her head as I rammed my cock into her, reaching for the back of her throat. Years of my pent-up desire didn’t take long to emerge and soon I knew I was close.
“I’m gonna come, Aunt Susan,” I grunted.
I discharged a load of cum into her mouth like none other I could remember. It was hot and I felt it rise up, exploding through my shaft and burn on the way out. She took it in her mouth and held her ground through my seizure-like shudders.
When my body finally stopped shaking she was still on her knees. She looked up at me and with the last of my cum on her lower lip, and said, “Chad…whenever we are…uh…just call me Susan.”
She unbuttoned my shirt from the bottom up and we took it off. She stood up before me and untied the towel and it dropped to the floor. Finally I was staring at the alluring body I’d craved and would jerk off thinking about. She stepped closer and put her hands behind my head and pulled my mouth to her swollen right nipple.
Fresh from her shower, she was squeaky clean and smelled lightly of citrus, good enough to eat. And that is what I planned to do. I pulled her onto the bed beside me and she sucked my tongue into her mouth, any lingering resistance now gone, and our hands roamed freely over our electric flesh. I kissed her neck and sucked her stiff nipples and my fingers found their way into her clammy clatch. She moaned with joy.
“Yes…” she hissed, “You’re finally going to have me. How do you like that, Chad?”
I mumbled something with her tit in my mouth. She grunted when I pushed my hand deeper into her.
“Ugh… I can’t believe I’m letting you do this, Jesus, do you have your whole fucking hand inside me? Ugh…”
I moved my face closer to her open twat and as I four-fingered her I chomped down on her enlarged clit. It was already evident to me that Aunt Susan didn’t mind it at all if things were a bit rough.
“Oh shit, Chad, that’s it Honey, suck me Baby. You came in my mouth, and now, ugh, I’m going to come in yours, ugh…and then you’re going to stick that big fucking cock in me and fuck the shit out of me… Oh God…Oh shit…”
I kneaded love her knob with my lips and tongue as I drove my face into her. I pulled my sloppy right hand out of her slippery slot and moved it to her left tit and she instantly grabbed it and put my slick fingers into her mouth. Her groin started a tight, intimate dance with my face as her other hand pulled my head closer. And we danced…
“Oh shit, here it comes, Baby,” she hissed, grinding into me. “Eat my pussy, Honey, I’m coming Baby, oh yes, are you ready?…oh fuck…”
As she came into my face she was pounding my head with her midsection and sucking the skin off two of my fingers. She came in a vibrant rush and I swear she could have spray-painted the far wall if my head hadn’t been there to stem the flow. She howled and growled and dug me until her thrashing finally ebbed to softer spasms.
“Oh God, Chad fuck me…” she implored.
“Not yet!” I said.
I flipped her over on her stomach in one fast move and climbed on top of her and whispered in her ear.
“Did I ever tell you how much I love your ass?” I said. “Your foxy ass has been driving me crazy, and now it’s mine. I’m going to lick your fine ass.”
“Oh, God,” she sighed as I moved down behind her into perfect position.
For the next twenty minutes I licked the rim of her bunghole and tongue-fucked her ass as she moaned and grinded her sweet butt into my face. I spread her cheeks with my hands and stuck my tongue as deep into her ass as I could reach and savored her tasty walls as her sphincter teased my tongue. Her cries were loud and often and muffled by a pillow.
“Oh God, Honey, I can’t believe this,” she groaned. “No one’s ever done this to me before…”
That made me want to work even harder so I slipped a hand between her legs and back into her slippery snatch. That produced a louder grunt of surprise and pleasure and she immediately placed her hand on top of mine and directed my fingers to her hardened love hammer and worked herself with my fingertips. She moved her midsection in a soft, sexy swing, back and forth, alternately drilling my face with her ass and my fingers with her hungry cunt.
My cock was aching for her so I moved up in position behind her and slipped it into her from behind. Our first fuck was going to be doggie style. She squeezed my wiener with her warm, wet bun and I pumped her as hard as I could. She yelped into the pillowcase with every push and within a minute or so I could feel the pressure rising inside me. I drilled her over and over and she kept shrieking, her sopping pussy full of cock.
“Oh shit, what a fuck…” she said. “Ugh, oh fuck, what a cock.”
“I’ve always wanted to fuck you like this,” I hissed in her ear.
“Me too. Ugh.”
“And now I’m going to come.”
“Me too. Ugh.”
I growled like a Grizzly as I dumped my second load deep inside her, spurt after spurt, and Susan moaned into the pillow case. As soon as I pulled my oily driveshaft out of her garage she rolled onto her back and pulled my face to hers for a long, sloppy kiss. There was a puddle of her cum on the sheet where her pounded pussy had been. We kissed and talked dirty for a few minutes before drifting off to sleep. —- Sometime in the middle of the night Susan got up and went to the bathroom. She was in there for a few minutes, I heard the toilet flush and the water running, and I started stroking myself and soon was hard again. She opened the bathroom door a split second before she flipped off the light and I caught a quick glimpse of her sexy naked body as she headed back to bed.
The room was pitch black. Once she was back under the covers beside me I reached over and grabbed her hand and placed it on my concrete cock.
“Hmmmm…” she said.
I rolled on top of her and fed my dick into her thirsty slit.
“Yessss…” she said.
We fucked nice and long and slow at first and no words were spoken, just coos of contentment. I picked up the pace and poked her harder.
“Yes…” she said again.
My lips found hers in the inky darkness and we deep-throated tongues as we fucked harder still. Her noises were trapped in my mouth as I drove my train into her tunnel. When my grunts got louder she fucked me harder, knowing what was soon to come. She let out a muffled scream and bit my tongue when I stuck a couple of fingers into her ass. Our mouths parted but the fucking continued unabated.
“Sorry,” she said, grinding me.
“You like my cock inside you?” I asked, pounding her.
“Yes,” she said, grinding harder.
“You like my fingers up your ass?” I said, pounding harder.
“You’re gonna make me come again.”
I gave her a couple more hard swings and there it was, rising up through me and into her. I grunted loud and hard and drool dripped out the side of my mouth as our bodies shook.
After I pulled my dick out of her and rested beside her I heard her chuckle.
“What’s funny?” I asked.
Oh nothing,” she replied. “Just another puddle on the sheet for us to dodge. But we really need to get some more sleep. Or I’ll look rode hard and put away wet at the wedding tomorrow.”
“Nah,” I said. “You’ll be the hottest babe in the room.”
“Well, thanks. It’s fun being your whore for a night.”
We didn’t say anything more, but I thought: a night? She’s thinking one night? I had other plans. —- In the morning I was returning from the bathroom when Susan’s cell phone rang. She had wrapped the towel around herself and was sitting on the edge of the bed. She looked at her phone.
“It’s Ed,” she said. “Ssshhh…”
I was quiet for a while as they talked, but still being naked, I decided to have some fun and began walking around playing with myself while Susan tried not to look at me or laugh or get mad. I gathered from her side of the conversation that Ed would just meet her at the church and then they would drive back to the hotel for the reception. That was good…he wouldn’t be barging into the room on us…so I decided we would have some more fun.
Soon I was quietly dancing in front of her with nine inches of hard cock bobbing inches from her face. Her face alternated between evil frowns and stifled smiles as she tried to finish her call before losing it. She turned away but I grabbed her towel, yanked it off and tossed it across the room. I got onto the bed and from behind her back took her breasts in my hands. She tried to wriggle free but I held her tight and kissed her neck.
“Okay, Hon,” she said into the phone. “I’ll see you there. Bye.” She ended the call and stared at me with a stern look on her face. By this time I was sitting beside her on the edge of the bed.
“Now, don’t you get mad,” I said, “Or I’ll kiss you.”
She laughed even though she didn’t want to, and she kissed me.
“You are so bad,” she said. We kissed again.
“So are you,” I replied.
“I know.” Then she scooted down onto her knees and sucked my cock.
She gave good head. I held her hair between my fingers as I swung my missile into her mouth. I felt her finger creep into my ass. She filled her mouth and throat with my member and when she knew I was ready to roll she backed off, and then, with just my helmet in her mouth she sucked with all her might, bringing out of me a raucous yell and multiple shots of my love rum.
She rose before me and emptied her mouth of cum onto her nipple and I licked it off.
“Try to stay hard, boy, it’s my turn,” she said, as she sat on my cock facing me. She stared in my eyes as she moved up and down in sweet friction. I put my hands on her buttocks.
“Yes…” she moaned. “Play with my ass.” I squeezed her cheeks and leaned my fingertips into her crack. “Inside…”
I rammed two fingers into her hot hole and she hugged me tight. “Fuck…fuck…fuck…” she kept repeating as we fucked, fucked, fucked. Then I felt a rush spill out of her and over my cock and balls as she collapsed on top of me. We didn’t move for a while. —- The wedding went well, and soon after we were back at the hotel in the reception hall. It was a large group, perhaps 200 or so, and we were all at the same table: Me, my mother, my sister Anna and Susan and Ed. The food was fine, the music was good and everyone seemed to be having fun. Susan tried not to look at me but when we did make eye contact she gave me a serious look. Everyone was asking everybody else to dance. I danced with my mom, my sister and a bridesmaid, so it only seemed natural to ask my Aunt Susan to dance, so once Ed was off talking business with some guy I grabbed her hand and pulled her out on the dance floor.
After we were dancing for a minute or two I suggested that we go up to my room.
“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that!” she said.
“No, I’m serious,” I said. “Let’s have some fun. Meet me in my room and we’ll have a quickie.”
“Chad, please stop. I’m married, you know. I can’t walk out of a wedding reception, I think my husband might notice, don’t you?”
“Ah, shit, that old fart? He’s over there drinking with the boys, look at him. If we’re quick, he’ll never know you’re gone. And if he asks you, just tell him you went to the ladies room and got to talking with the girls.”
“You are crazy, you know that?”
“Yeah, crazy about you.” Then I put my mouth to her ear and said, “It won’t take long. I want to fuck your ass with my tongue.”
She pulled back and said, “You really know how to sweet talk a gal, don’t you?”
“I know what you like,” I said, grinning. The song ended and we began walking back to our table.
“I know,” she said softly.
“I’ll be waiting for you,” I said, and walked away. —- I went to my room and waited. Each minute dragged along slowly. After about twenty-five minutes I had just about given up on her when I heard a gentle tapping on the door. Through the peephole I saw it was Susan.
I opened the door and she slipped inside. The door closed behind her and I took her in my arms and kissed her hard. Her mouth seemed to resist at first, but not for long; soon she opened to me and my tongue was in her mouth, and then I felt her arms around me, and the kiss became long and savage and she moaned softly.
When we broke our kiss she said: “I can’t believe I’m here, we can’t keep this up you know, it’s wrong…”
“I want to make you feel good,” I said.
“Me too,” she softly said.
We didn’t bother to undress. I pushed her back to the wall and dropped to my knees in front of her. She wore a dress that was soft and red and fell to just above her knees. I swooped the fabric aside and Susan took it in her helping hand and held it, giving me access to her lovely crotch. I could see the outline of the lips of her already damp, thong-covered pussy. I pulled the thong sideways and she squealed when I stuck my tongue into her snatch and sucked her clit into my mouth.
“Oh God…” she moaned.
Her love rod was swelling inside my mouth as I worked and she was getting wetter and wetter. I reached a hand behind her and squeezed her ass. She was moaning louder and louder and then I spun her around to face the wall and licked her asshole. I could feel her pushing her ass into my face as I rimmed her and she whimpered with each push. I reached my right hand through her legs and continued massaging her love pistol. When I plunged my tongue into her asshole she let out a loud screech and her legs almost buckled. I had already learned that the way to Susan’s heart was through her ass.
I continued her anal tongue fuck and her clitoral shiatsu for a couple minutes, amidst her animal squawks, and urged her to orgasm. The time was near.
A loud “Oh fuck…” was all she said before blasting off, power washing the wall, the carpet and my hand with her liquid sex. That’s what I’d been waiting for.
I stood up and leaned against her, kissed her neck and took off my belt and dropped my drawers.
“What are you doing?” she asked.
“I’m going to fuck you up your beautiful ass!” I whispered into her ear.
“But it will never fit…”
“We’ll make it fit.”
“We don’t have time…”
“We’ll make time…”
I reached between her legs and put my fingers into her slimy slot and got a handful of her luscious love lava and slathered it over my cock and in her asshole. My cock felt like a hot steel rod.
“Oh my god!” she said when I pulled the thong strap out of her ass crack and put the tip of my cock up against her O-ring.
I spread her cheeks and pushed. Susan grunted and opened her asshole for me a tad, and I entered her.
“Oh Jesus Christ, Chad, I can’t believe we’re doing this!” I pushed a little more.
“Of fuck, I can’t believe you’re going to fuck my ass!” She leaned her ass toward me and I pushed a little more hot steel inside her. She wanted it.
I nibbled her ear and told her she had the perfect ass and I wanted to know how it would feel to have my dick inside it. I gave her a poke and another inch or so slipped in.
“Ugh… I can’t believe this… Ugh… Ass fuck…”
Then I reached around to the front of her and slipped fingers of both my hands into her pussy.
“Oh fuck, now what are you doing?
“I’m fucking my beautiful Aunt’s beautiful ass,” I said. I felt her right hand touch mine as she started fingering her clit. I lowered my knee to adjust my angle. Then we started really fucking.
With each pump my cock stretched and filled her ass a little more and my fingers jabbed her sexy cunt. Her ass and groin swayed in steady time with mine and my cock had never, ever felt such soft, solid pressure. It was tight and light. But eventually I was almost all the way in!
“Oh fuck, Chad, oh shit, you better come soon.”
“You okay?” I rasped.
“I feel like I’m going to shit a brick,” she wheezed. Then, “Your cock in my ass, your fingers in my pussy, fuck…”
“Does it hurt?” I asked.
“A little. It hurts good.”
She stroked her tool harder and faster and I started banging her like there was no tomorrow and soon my rod was fully embedded inside her snug butt. I pounded her hard against the wall. In and out, in and out. I could feel my semen rising within. This was the best fuck I’d ever had.
“I’m ready,” I said.
“Me too,” Susan said, and then moaned as she released her second coming.
With one final thrust I groin-slammed her and felt my load rising up through the barrel and out the muzzle of my gun, and I fired shots of sizzling semen into her hot ass.
I held her breasts and kissed her from behind, my cock still between her anal walls. “Wow,” I said. “That was fucking incredible.”
“I can’t believe it. I haven’t done this since college, and he was a lot smaller than you,” she said. “Did you get all of it in?” She could feel my head nodding on her shoulder and then said, “Oh my God, I can’t believe it! But take it out now, I have to get back downstairs.”
She went into the bathroom to clean up and I heard her cursing and bitching about how soaked her thong was and about my cum dripping out of her asshole and about how I got my cum on her dress and what a mess she was.
“I look like shit!” she said when she came out.
“No, you’re beautiful!” I said.
We kissed and then she was out the door, headed back to the reception. I looked at my watch. We had accomplished a lot in only 26 minutes. I took my time going back to the reception and by that time Ed and Susan had already split. —- We lost track of each other for a while after that. I was away at school of course, and she had her job and married life to keep her busy. We had to keep it on the lowdown, so any contact had to be secret. Whenever we did communicate her message remained constant: It was great but it’s wrong, I’m married, we can’t continue.
When I went home for Christmas break she kept her distance and even on Christmas Day when they came to visit she never left Ed’s side. I sensed a tension that had never been there before and I wasn’t the only one to notice it, both Anna and my mom picked up on it.
I didn’t know a lot about their marriage, but I did know that Ed had been married with children when he and Susan first hooked up and had an affair. But his wife found out about them and then they got divorced and he married Susan. Ed was evidently pretty wealthy, a stockbroker or something, and they had a place in the city and a condo at the beach.
I sent her a birthday card the following March. I had never sent her one before, but I sent this one and mailed it to her company address. I told her I missed her.
A couple of weeks later Susan called me. She said she was going to be in a nearby town on business the following week and would it be possible to meet for a late lunch? I told her that was good news and we set the date: the following Wednesday at four o’clock. We arranged to meet at a chain restaurant.
When I arrived at the restaurant Susan was already there, ensconced in a booth, on the phone, doing business, papers spread out in front of her and a carafe of wine half gone. We greeted with a quick kiss as she hurried to finish her call. Then she put the phone aside, gathered up the documents and spreadsheets on the table and dumped them into her leather satchel. Then she picked up the carafe and emptied it into the wine glass in front of me.
“Business sucks. I’m done for today,” she said, and sipped her wine. “How are you doing, Honey?”
She looked different somehow. Still beautiful, but stressed.
“I’m okay,” I replied. “How are you?”
“Oh, I’m all right. Just sick and tired of the corporate bullshit,” she said. “But hey, I don’t want to bore you with all that. So, how’s college going this semester?”
“It’s okay, same shit, different day.”
We had dinner and some more wine and by six o’clock we were in the hotel room she had rented right across the street. We skipped dessert; Susan said that would come later. We were barely in the room before her tongue was in my mouth and our bodies meshed and my cock was already bursting at the seams of my jeans. We were ravenous for one another, and Susan was an animal, lusting for me like a bitch in heat. She tore at my clothes, and started yanking them off piece by piece, and in between savage kisses she spit out a passionate monologue of dirty talk. She told me she’d been thinking about this all week, taking my big cock and ramming it in her wet pussy and she wanted to taste my cum and lick my balls and sit on my face and how badly she needed to be fucked.
When my clothing had been reduced to my tented boxers and my shoes and socks she told me to get the rest of the way undressed and she would be back in a minute. She said she had a surprise for me and then went into the bathroom and shut the door.
When the door reopened, I was seated on the edge of the bed, naked with my cock facing north. She stood right in front of me, naked except for a skimpy G-string that barely covered her lovely twat. She spun around, shook her rump inches from my face, a thin green cord buried in the crack of her ass. I detected the same hint of citrus that had so turned me on that first time.
“Do you like it?” she asked, and I nodded. “I bought it for you. It’s edible!”
She moved her crotch close to my face. The skimpy cover was nothing but a collection of green gummy candies. I took a lick.
“I hope you like lemon-lime,” she said. “Go ahead, eat it! Then you can eat what’s behind it.”
She moaned when I put my mouth on it. She put a hand on the back of my head and pulled my head closer to my dessert. As I chowed down she bombarded me with slut talk and described all of the things we were going to do. I grabbed her ass in my hands and held her key lime pie steady, making it easier to munch.
“There you go Chad, on my ass already, aren’t you, you love my ass as much as you like eating my…ughhhh…”
I rammed a finger into her asshole as I took a healthy bite of green.
“That’s it, that’s good, finger my ass, you love it, don’t you? You’re eating my fucking panties then you’re going lick my fucking pussy and I’m going to sit on your fucking face and then you’re going stick that big fucking cock in me and fuck the shit out of me and…”
I wedged another finger into her asshole and her body shook. I spit out some candy so I could chew off some more.
“Ugh, shit….you want to fuck my ass again too, don’t you, I know you do, you horny bastard, well don’t you worry you will, and I brought lube too, I’m ready for you this time you assfucker, I’ll never forget what it felt like when you fucked it with your tongue, you’re the only one who ever did that to me, and the way you licked my ass and rammed your big cock up there, but first I want to suck your cock, and take my time, I want your whole young, strong cock in my mouth, I want to taste your cum again…”
I picked her up and threw her on the bed beside me and shoved my tongue into her mouth to shut her up. We held each other, her body slithering around me like a python, and kissed passionately for some time, my hard penis pressed against her.
“All those things are going to happen,” I said, as I slid myself down between her legs and removed the rest of her thong. “But first, now that the candy is gone, I’m going to eat the real sweet stuff.” Then I put my face between her thighs.
“Ooh, that’s it Baby, eat my pussy, suck it out of me, God I love the way you eat my pussy, I needed this. God I need to be fucked…”
That’s pretty much the way it went all night, and all of her predictions came true, and then some. Susan seemed different somehow, louder, raunchier, our sex was harder. It was better, less inhibited. I chalked it up to her feeling less guilt and less fear of getting caught.
The next morning I awoke with my usual a.m. boner and we started our day with a blowjob for me and a mouthful of cum for Susan. Then we showered together and she let me clean out her pussy with my soapy cock. I kept it up until I wasn’t the only one who started the day with an orgasm.
When she was leaving for her appointment I mentioned that in three weeks I’d be home for a week on spring break, maybe she could fit me into her schedule? I saw a twinkle in her eye.
“We’ll see,” she said, then put her hand behind my head and kissed me, and left me standing there with the taste of her minty, mouth washed tongue. —- As spring break approached I hadn’t talked to Susan, and she had asked me not to contact her, so I honored that. She finally called me on the Friday before I was to head home on Sunday.
“So Chad, are you ready to come home for a few days, take a break from school?” she asked.
“Oh yes,” I replied. “I can use it because once I get back after the break it will only be a few weeks till finals.”
“What are your plans next week?”
“Not too much. I’m wide open except for Tuesday. I have to drive down to the beach for a job interview.”
“Really?” she said curiously. “At the beach? What job is that?”
“It’s at the Giant Beach Resort. They hire tons of college students every summer for the season and the pay is really good and great tips too. I know a couple of people that worked there last summer and made a ton of money. My interview is 11 a.m. It’s about a two and a half hour drive each way, so that day is blown.”
“Maybe not,” she pondered. “I have several accounts down at the beach, maybe I can schedule them Tuesday morning.”
“Sounds good to me, I’m hard already,” I blurted.
“Oh, you’re hard all the time, behave yourself,” she said. “After the interview, just come straight over to the condo. Do you remember how to get there?”
I’d only been there twice but I told her I would find it. She said, please do. —- I aced the interview and made a beeline for the condo. As soon as the door closed behind me she was in my arms and we were sucking tongues. She wore a terry cloth robe and smelled fresh from a shower. After a long kiss she took my hand and let me to her bedroom. There we embraced again, our tongues saying hello again.
“How did it go?” she asked me as she unbuttoned my shirt.
“I got the job,” I said, shaking off my shirt.
“You did? Wonderful! That calls for a celebration,” she said enthusiastically as she ran her fingers over my chest and kissed my shoulder. “I love your body,” she added, and licked my right nipple. “I can’t wait to fuck you in my own bed.” She put her hand in between my legs and felt my hardness. “Take off your pants,” she said, and backed away a couple steps.
I kicked off my shoes and removed my pants and socks. She told me to sit on the edge of the bed and I obeyed. Then she opened her robe and let it fall to the floor, and her radiant naked body stepped to me and knelt between my legs and started licking my cock. I was already stretched to the max, and this sexy vixen was about to put on a show. She stretched her mouth, opened as wide as she could three or four times to warm up and then took me in her mouth. She must have been practicing because I watched her adjust and readjust her mouth and lips and throat and angle until, little by little my whole cock had disappeared into her mouth and my balls kissed her lips. She gagged only slightly and I slow fucked her throat. Soon she needed to come up for air and I pulled her lips to mine.
“My God, that is fucking unbelievable!” I said.
“I’m such a whore for your cock,” she said, catching her breath. She stood and told me to lie back on the bed, which I did, and then she lay atop me, straddled my face with her pussy and took my cock back into her mouth. For the next few minutes I was fucking her mouth and eating her drippy snatch and when she let out a cock-muffled moan I knew her rush was on the way. I felt her head come off my member and she moaned again, long and deep, as her stream flowed onto my face and down my chin and neck and chest.
Slowly she repositioned herself so we were properly aligned and kissed me.
“You did it again,” she said. “Now, I need you to fuck me.” She yanked my cock into her.
“Fuck me. Yes, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me. Keep fucking me, fuck all of me, I’m your fucking whore…” she rambled. Raunchy Susan was back.
That’s the way it continued for the next three and a half hours. Then we had to break it up. We had long drives ahead of us. We left separately in case some nosy neighbor might notice us together. When we kissed goodbye I squeezed her ass.
“You just can’t leave my ass alone, can you?” she said.
“No,” I said. “Until next time?”
“Yeah, probably,” she said with a sly grin. “But in the meantime I think I may need to find a butt plug that feels like your tongue.” —- Once again I didn’t hear from Susan for a while. But I had told my mother and sister that I‘d gotten the job at the beach, and one of them had come up with the idea that perhaps I could stay at Susan’s condo for the summer if it wasn’t in use. One thing led to another and Susan actually called me one day. I had just gotten out of a class when my cell phone rang.
“You never call me!” I said to Susan.
“Hello to you, too,” she said, and we laughed.
“What’s the occasion? Did you find that butt plug yet?”
“No, not yet,” she laughed. “I might need another dose of the real thing!”
“Maybe I’ll get another edible thong, but I’ll put it on backwards and stick my ass in your face.”
“Now, that is a great idea!” I said and we laughed again.
She then asked me where I was going to live over the summer when I was working at the beach. I told her the resort provided group housing and they deducted it from your pay. She said she had
Cassy is a young innocent little girl that never cared about anything sexual before. When her friends start teasing her about it, this quickly starts to change.Being Safe
An original story by Starrynight
The moment the bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, the girls hurriedly left the classroom, giggling amongst themselves. The four girls had been best friends for a while and as they made their way through the school, many eyes lingered on them.
First, was Amber. She was a short skinny redhead with full red lips and green eyes. She had a slim waist, a small firm ass and a pair of perky C cups that looked amazing on her slim frame.
Walking beside her was Stephanie. She was a tall brunette with very long shiny hair and long toned legs that would constantly draw attention. She would often frolick around in short skirts, had a tight little ass from years of dancing and a pair of B cups which were on the large side.
Behind her giggling sweetly was Daphne. She was a slightly chubby blonde with piercing blue eyes and an enormous DD rack. She was average height and had a plump butt that jiggled provocatively as she walked. Last of all there was Cassy. Cassy was a sweet and innocent girl. She had an adorable face with big hazel eyes that made her look younger than her eighteen years. She had dark brown shoulder length hair and was shorter than average with a very slim figure. Her breasts were cute little A cups, and her tushy was tiny and tight.
“That class is so embarrassing” Amber said in a teenagerous tone as they made their way out of school.
“Yeah, totally” said Stephanie “and of all the teachers Mrs. Beckstine is teaching it. I mean, when was the last time she got laid” she said, and all the girls laughed.
Their school decided this year to add another lesson to the Seniors’ curriculum. They called it “being safe”, and it was basically sex ed for young adults. The school assumed that most of the students at that age either had sex or had a very good understanding of what sex is, so they decided to focus on practicing safe sex.
The four girls continued chatting as they made their way to the front gate and towards the parking lot. They continued talking about the class and comparing what the teacher said to their own personal sexual experiences.
“…I mean come on, we all know what a cock looks like” said Daphne with a grin. She laughed but stopped suddenly when she noticed her friends were not laughing. “Shit, sorry Cass” she said and looked at her friend apologetically. They all knew she was still a virgin, mostly because she showed no real interest in boys. Or girls for that matter.
“What, I know what a…cock looks like” Cassy said nervously and blushed.
“Sure you do…” Stephanie said mocking. “Have you ever seen one in real life?” she asked teasing.
“I have” Cassy said confidently. She was lying.
“So, what did it look like?” Stephanie asked with an annoying smirk.
Cassy was frantically trying to come up with an answer, when all of a sudden two loud honks made them jump and look around. The man behind the wheel of the black sports car was waving to Cassy and signaling her to quickly join him.
“Sorry girls, I gotta go” Cassy said relieved and turned to go.
“I wouldn’t mind knowing what his cock looks like” Stephanie said devilishly and the other girls laughed.
“Yeah Cass, your stepdad is so hot” Amber said but Cassy didn’t pay them any attention. She just said goodbye and quickly got in the car with her stepdad.
“Hey dad” Cassy said as she entered the car. Scott married her mother when Cassy was only eight, and even though she was still in touch with her father, she quickly started referring to him as dad.
“Hi Kido, what were you all giggling about?” he asked her as he started driving home.
“Oh, just school stuff” Cassy said and without meaning to, thought about what the girls said about her stepdad’s penis. “How was work?” Cassy asked him.
“Same old” Scott said with a sigh and turned up the AC. He was a detective in the local police department and had just finished his shift. When they arrived home, Cassy’s mom was already there. Cassy said hello and went up to her room while her stepdad and mom started preparing dinner together.
For the rest of the day, Cassy kept thinking about what her friends said. It was true, she had never seen a penis in real life and the thought never bothered her before. She always told herself there would be time for boys later on, and that now she should focus on school. She didn’t know why Stephanie’s comment suddenly bothered her.
After dinner, they sat in the living room and watched a little TV. After a while, Cassy went up to her room to finish her homework and get ready for bed. She took a shower, put on her sleeping attire, which consisted of one of her father’s old shirts, reaching down mid-thigh, and a pair of plain yellow panties. She climbed down the stairs for a drink of water before going to the living room.
“Dad, would you come tuck me in?” Cassy asked her stepfather as he sat by her mother watching TV.
“Sure sweetie, go ahead. I’ll be right up” he said while looking at her.
“Don’t you think she’s too old for that?” Scott’s wife said as her husband rose to tuck Cassy into bed.
“I think it’s nice she still wants me to do it” Scott said with a smile. “And it’s perfectly harmless” he added. His wife shrugged and faced the TV while Scott made his way to Cassy’s room. When he entered her room, she was already under the light covers. She watched him with a smile as he entered.
“Daddy, can I ask you something?” Cassy asked her father nervously.
“Sure sweetie” he said and took a seat at the edge of her bed.
“Never mind” Cassy said blushing and looked away.
“You sure?” Scott said, noting his daughter’s embarrassed demeanor.
“Yeah, it’s stupid” she said still blushing.
“You know you can ask me anything, right sweetheart?” he said with a smile and saw the uncertainty on her face.
“Do you really mean it?” Cassy asked her stepfather cautiously.
“Yes, of course” Scott said intrigued.
“If I ask you, do you promise you won’t get mad?” Cassy asked.
“Get mad, why would I get mad?” Scott said confused.
“I don’t know” Cassy said innocently “but do you promise?”
“Yes, I promise” he said.
“And do you promise you won’t tell mom I asked you?” Cassy asked blushing.
“Why would you not want me to tell your mom. Did you do something bad?” he asked, knowing it was not like her.
“No” Cassy said quietly.
“Then why wouldn’t you want your mother to know?” Scott asked.
“I just don’t. So, do you promise?” she asked once again.
“Yes, I promise” Scott said exhausted by his teenage stepdaughter.
“Okay fine” Cassy said and nervously and took a deep breath. “Dad would you…” she stuttered while looking straight at her father “would you…maybe…show me…your, your…penis?” she finally asked and turned even more red.
“My what?” Scott said nearly chocking on his words. “My penis?” he asked in a hushed tone and his daughter nodded. “Why would you ask me to see it?” he asked his daughter shocked. Cassy took a deep breath and nervously told her stepfather about sex ed class and how her friends teased her about the fact she never saw a penis before.
“I just want to know what it looks like” she said innocently and looked straight into her father’s eyes. Cassy knew her stepfather was a good-looking man. With his black crew cut hair, blue eyes, broad shoulders, and fit body. Women would often look at him desirably, as did Cassy’s friends.
Scott thought about his daughter’s request for a few seconds before getting to his feet and looking down at her. He was glad to know that not only was his little angle a virgin, but she had no sexual experience at all. “I’m not sure I should do this, but okay” Scott said nervously after thinking it over briefly. His daughter’s reasons for seeing his penis seemed to be relatively innocent, and he knew that it wouldn’t be hard for her to get one of her fellow teenage classmates to show her their package if she tried. He decided that he would rather give her a quick peek at his junk than having her go to someone else. “Just a quick look” he added and started unbuckling his jeans.
“Oh, thank you daddy” Cassy said happily and sat up on her bed looking at her father as he opened his belt. She was feeling butterflies in her stomach but was not sure exactly why.
“You can’t tell anyone about this” Scott said as he finished unclasping his belt and worked on unzipping his jeans. “Especially not your mother” he said whispering. He pulled his jeans down to his knees, then looked over at his daughter and grabbed the waistband of his loose black boxers. He gave his daughter another looks, took a deep breath and pulled his boxers down to his knees.
Cassy gasped as she saw her father’s penis. It was soft yet long as it hung low, reaching down past a quarter of the way down his thigh. She noted the mushroom head, thin shaft and hair covered testicles. She looked at his package for a few seconds and felt an unfamiliar tingling sensation between her legs as she did.
“Was that okay?” Scott asked his daughter after maybe fifteen seconds of her looking at his penis. He pulled his boxers and pants up and buckled his belt.
“Yes, thank you daddy. You’re the best” she said and got on her knees to give him a hug.
“Okay, okay” Scott said returning his daughter’s hug “just remember not to tell anyone about this” he said as he broke his embrace. “Good night” he said casually as he turned off the light and walked out like nothing happened.
“Good night daddy” Cassy said as she rested her head on the pillow. Even after she closed her eyes, she could not get the image of her father’s penis out of her head. The first penis she ever saw.
The next day at school, Cassy was hoping her friends would continue where they left off the previous day and ask her what a cock looks like. She already pictured the look on their faces as she described in details her father’s manhood. To Cassy’s disappointment, with no Sex ed class that day, the girls seemed to forget about it.
As Cassy waited for her friends to bring up the subject again, she could not help thinking about her stepfather’s cock. She thought about its shape and size, the tingling sensation between her legs as she saw it, and every time she thought about it, she would feel the butterflies fluttering in her stomach once more.
When her father got home that day, Cassy caught herself looking at his crotch. Realizing what she was doing, she instantly looked away blushing. She hoped her dad did not notice. Later that night, like most nights, her father came to tuck her in.
“Dad,” Cassy said when her father walked into her bedroom “would you maybe show me your…penis, again?” she asked nervously. She just had to have another look.
“I’m sorry sweetie but I already showed it to you even though I’m not sure I should have. Once is more than enough” he said looking embarrassed.
“Just one more quick look daddy. Please. I promise I won’t tell anyone” Cassy said and gave her father her best puppy dog face.
“Okay fine, but this is it” Scott said reluctantly as a smile formed on his daughter’s face. She nodded at him and sat up watching as he unzipped his jeans and pulled them down along with his boxers. It was a warm day, and his limp penis was semi erect. It looked bigger than it had the night before, and Scott let his daughter ogle it for a few seconds before pulling his pants up. “Good night Cassy” Scott said nonchalantly and walked out of his daughter’s room.
As he walked downstairs to join his wife, Scott found himself slightly aroused by what he was doing. He knew showing his penis to his stepdaughter was inappropriate, and he never looked at her as anything other than his little girl, but the way her young innocent eyes studied his cock was getting to him. Scott took a seat on the sofa next to his wife and shook his head, shaking the nasty thoughts out of his mind.
The following day at school, Cassy and her friends had another “being safe” class.
“Oh yeah, I forget. Cassy was about to tell us what the cock she saw looked like last time” Stephanie said after class, remembering their conversation from a couple days ago.
“Yeah, I was” Cassy said and gulped as her friends watched her. She was already prepared and knew exactly what to say as she described her father’s penis in detail.
“Oh my god,” Amber said with a giggle “did you get it nice and hard?” Amber asked sensually after Cassy described the cock she saw, obviously not stating who it belonged to.
“Hard?” Cassy asked not understanding at first and noting her friends looking at her surprised. “Oh yeah, I got it real hard” she quickly said, finally understanding what they meant.
“Was it big?” Daphne asked. All three girls were starting to get aroused.
“Oh yeah, it was really big” Cassy said, and her friends giggled amused.
“I guess little Cassy isn’t as innocent as we thought after all” Stephanie said and gave her an impressed look. Cassy was glad her friends didn’t notice she was laying about getting it hard and blushed at her friend’s words.
That night, when Cassy went to bed, her father was at work. He was also at work the following day. He was stuck with two consecutive night shifts because one of the detectives was out sick.
“Dad, are you coming to tuck me in?” Cassy asked her father after he finally had a night at home. Her father rose to his feet, gave her a warm smile and followed her up. Cassy was wearing her usual sleeping clothes, and as her father followed her up the stairs, he couldn’t help but look at her tight young tushy. Clad in a pair of pink cotton panties.
Cassy climbed into bed with her father watching her and turned around to look at him. “Dad, how big is your penis?” she blurted out before she would change her mind.
“What, why are you asking?” Scott asked nervously.
“Just curious” Cassy stated sweetly.
“Um, around six inches” Scott said turning red.
“Is that big?” Cassy asked curiously.
“It’s about average I guess” Scott said blushing even more.
“Do you think I could see it…hard?” Cassy asked her father, almost whispering the last word. Her father looked at her shocked. He knew it was extremely inappropriate, but for some perverse reason, the thought of exposing his hard cock to his young daughter was very appealing to him. He looked down at her for a few seconds, then, without saying a word, started pulling his pants down.
The tingling sensation between Cassy’s legs was back as she watched her father remove his pants and underwear. After he pulled down his boxers, exposing his semi erect dick, Cassy watched amazed as her father closed his hand around it and started stroking.
Cassy looked mesmerized at her father as he ran his hand along his shaft with his eyes closed. He was breathing heavily as he stroked his member, then opened his eyes and released his penis.
“Oh wow!” Cassy let out in lustful awe as her father’s shaft hardened before her very eyes. She watched as blood rushed down to his manhood until, within seconds, it was completely hard, standing tall at six inches and pointing proudly forward. “Can I touch it?” she asked her father cautiously as she looked at his cock. It was thin and veiny, the base covered with trimmed black pubic hair. To Cassy’s unexperienced eyes it looked huge, and she found it so tempting she couldn’t look away.
“Yes, alright” Scott told his daughter. His aroused condition was preventing him from thinking clearly. He looked down at his daughter as she shifted on the bed and reached out. She held her index finger out and touched the tip of the hard shaft.
“It’s so soft and warm” Cassy said as she started running her fingers all over her stepfather’s dick. The tingling sensation between her legs was getting much stronger as she did this, and her nipples turned hard, poking through the thin shirt she was wearing.
Scott let out a quiet moan as his daughter closed her hand around his hard shaft and held it loosely. She stroked it gently, just like she saw him doing to get it hard and caused him to let out a few more moans of pleasure.
“Does it feel good daddy?” Cassy asked her father naughtily.
“Yes,” Scott admitted with a gasp as his daughter tightened her grip on his shaft “but I think you should stop now” he managed to say.
“Yeah, okay” Cassy said slightly disappointed and let go of her father’s penis. She enjoyed the feel of his cock in her hand, the tingling sensation between her legs only growing stronger as she stroked him.
“Sweetie, what we just did was very inappropriate” Scott said as he tucked his very hard cock back into his pants. “Please don’t tell anyone” he said softly and looked down at her young adorable face.
“I won’t daddy, I promise” she said and laid down on the bed.
“Good night” her father said as he covered her with the blanket.
“Good night daddy” Cassy said, her eyes moving to the prominent bulge in her father’s pants.
Scott’s cock was so hard as he left his daughter’s room it was starting to hurt. He quickly made his way to his bedroom where his wife was and started unzipping his pants on the way. He wanted nothing more than to shove his throbbing member into her warm twat but stopped just before the bedroom door. Suddenly, Scott realized what his wife would think if he burst into their bedroom with a huge erection just after tucking their little girl into bed. He cursed silently and made his way to the bathroom, where he jerked himself to release in frustration.
The following evening, Scott was out with friends until late, and to Cassy’s disappointment got home only after she was asleep. The day after though, Cassy knew her father was going to be home to tuck her in. She could not get the image of his hard penis out of her mind and hoped he would let her see it and maybe even play with it again.
It was already late when Scott got home from work. Cassy was alone in the house and getting ready for bed when she heard his car pull in. Her mother was out with friends, and Cassy just finished getting ready for bed when she heard the front door open.
“Dad, can you come tuck me in?” she yelled from upstairs and could feel her heart thumping.
“Be right there” Scott yelled back and put his things down.
“How was work?” Cassy asked as her stepfather walked into her bedroom looking tired. She was wearing a large plain white t-shirt, light blue cotton panties and was already in bed under the covers.
“Work was fine. How was school?” Scott asked his daughter as he stepped closer.
“Nothing special” Cassy said with a shrug and watched her father as he took a seat on the bed next to her. She could feel the butterflies in her stomach once more as she looked at her dad and took a deep breath while looking at him. “Dad,” she started saying nervously “would you maybe…let me…touch…your penis again?” Cassy asked her father and blushed.
“I don’t think it would be such a good idea sweetie” Scott said back nervously. Even though her soft nimble hands felt amazing on his cock, he knew they shouldn’t.
“Why not?” Cassy asked innocently. She knew exactly why not but she wanted to see it and touch it again so bad.
“Well, like I said last time, it’s not a very…appropriate thing, for you to see or touch your stepfather’s…penis” Scott said, his throat turning dry.
“What if I take off my clothes too?” Cassy asked as the thought popped into her head.
“What?” Scott asked with a trembling incredulous voice.
“Yeah,” Cassy said shyly “I mean, you showed me your…penis. How about I show you my…body?” Cassy said blushing and looked at her father for a response. She suddenly felt an unexplainable urge to expose herself to her father, just like he agreed to do for her. She looked at her father, and before he had a chance to protest, she started removing her clothes.
Scott was speechless as his teenage daughter started striping in front of him. He knew they should not be doing this, but he just could not look away. He watched Cassy as she grabbed the hem of her shirt and pulled it up. As she did, she slowly revealed her panties and pale flat tummy, then gradually pulled it over her cute little titties and up over her head. Scott looked at her small pink areolas and hard pink nipples and could feel his cock hardening in his pants. He kept watching his daughter intently as she laid down on the bed and placed her fingers in the waistband of her panties. She gave her father a shy look, then continued by raising her hips and shimmying out of her panties, exposing his young tender vulva to her stepfather. Scott gazed at his daughter’s pussy, her smooth skin a bright pink and the thin lips of her labia pressed tightly. He ran his eyes along the rest of her, noting her pubic mound covered with a small patch of dark hair.
Cassy sat back up on the bed and looked at her father as he studied her naked figure. She gave him a shy smile and let him look at her for a few seconds. “You can touch me if you want daddy” Cassy said innocently, noticing the way he was looking at her vulva. She moved closer to her father on the bed and leaned back, propping herself on her elbows and slightly spreading her legs right next to her father.
Scott looked down at his stepdaughter’s young pink pussy with awe. His dick was rock hard inside his pants, and he could not believe she just told him he could touch her naked body. He tried to hold himself back, knowing he shouldn’t, but his hands, as if they had a mind of their own, made their way to his daughter’s intimate folds.
“Ooohhh” Cassy cooed as her stepfather placed his warm palm over her vagina, cupping it. She watched him as he moved his strong palm along her pussy, feeling the rough skin of it on her own delicate skin. He brushed his fingers over her bush, slightly ruffling her pubic hair, then used his thumb to gently caress the top of her slit.
A shiver ran down Cassy’s spine as her father put his thumb to the little nub at the top of her cunny. She closed her eyes briefly and let out a little moan as her father traced his thumb down along her slit, caressing her tight lips. The tingling sensation between her legs was stronger than ever before and her body flushed with warmth as her father touched her.
“Daddy, can I see your penis now?” Cassy asked after her father pulled his finger away from her pussy for a few seconds. She was incredibly aroused and dying to play with her father’s manhood once more.
“Yeah, sure” Scott said, the arousal audible in his voice as he rose to his feet and looked down at his cute naked daughter. His cock was throbbing inside his pants and he quickly started fumbling with his belt to remove it. With his belt undone, he unzipped his navy-blue slacks, and immediately pulled them down along with his underwear, his hard cock springing out with relief.
Cassy looked at her father’s shaft wide eyed. It was already erect when he pulled his pants down, and Cassy got on her knees on the bed, her eyes glued to her dad’s cock. She looked at it for a few seconds before reaching out and grabbing it without asking her father for permission. The moan he let out as she closed her hand around his penis was all the permission she needed.
“Oh god” Scott let out in a mixture of pleasure and regretful disbelief. He closed his eyes as his daughter grasped his dick, but quickly opened them and looked down at her. She looked so cute, Scott thought, on her knees naked with his cock in her hand. Scott let out another moan and looked at Cassy tenderly stroking his cock. He watched her biting her lower lip, her young face looking intently at his prick in her hand. He watched her cute little breasts displayed proudly, her pink little nipples hard. He looked down at her smooth lithe legs, her unblemished thighs pressed together and her sexy little bush peaking above her nubile triangle.
“Dad,” Cassy said making Scott look back up at her face “can I…um…lick…your penis?” She asked shyly and blushed. She was still stroking his penis and her request nearly caused Scott to blow his load.
“Okay, if, if you want…to” Scott stuttered, not believing his little girl’s gaudy request.
Cassy smiled shyly and moved her face closer to her dad’s penis. Her friends often talked about blowing their boyfriends and sucking on their cocks, and Cassy always thought it sounded disgusting. But now, looking at her daddy’s penis in her hand, feeling the warm smooth skin, she suddenly found the thought of licking it and taking it in her mouth appealing. She slid her hand, so it was around the base of her father’s dick and stuck her tongue out. She then moved forward until the tip of her tongue was on the head of her dad’s cock.
Scott moaned as his daughter swirled her tongue around the engorged head of his dick. She moved her tongue to the base of his shaft, giving it a quick lick and then ran her tongue up along the hard shaft. Scott kept looking mesmerized as his stepdaughter then brought her lips to his penis and started kissing the head gently. She raised her eyes to his, hearing him let out another moan, then locked her eyes onto his and took the head of his cock into her mouth while starting to suck on it like a lollypop.
“Oh fuck, baby stop!” Scott let out in alarm after less than two minutes of Cassy blowing him. “I’m gonna cum” he announced and looked at his daughter who quickly pulled her mouth off. “Oh god” Scott moaned as he started cumming the moment his daughter pulled off, his first load hitting her splat on her face.
Cassy gasped in awe as her father squirted a thick load on her young innocent face. She watched him as he quickly took hold of his cock and stroked it as his body shuddered with pleasure. She watched in perverse fascination as her father’s penis pulsed in his hand, squirting several loads of his cum onto her chest and stomach as he groaned deeply. He kept jerking his cock until he milked the last of his cum out of it and only then let it go, a look of shameful guilt on his face as he looked down at his naked stepdaughter plastered in his cum.
“I’m so sorry sweetie” Scott said regretfully as he looked down at the mess he made on his stepdaughter.
“It’s okay dad” Cassy said with a shy smile.
“No, it’s not” Scott said, mad at himself “give me just a sec, I’ll get you something to clean up” Scott added and quickly left the room. He came back a few seconds later with a box of tissues and handed them to Cassy, looking at her as she wiped his sticky matter off. In the meantime, Scott put his clothes back on, and after Cassy wiped herself clean, she too put her pajamas back on. They said nothing to each other as they got dressed and all Scott said to his daughter was good night as he walked out.
The next day at school, Cassy could not stop thinking about what happened between her and her stepfather. She could still feel his fingers caressing her tender cunny, his rough thumb on her little nib and the wave of pleasure that ran through her. She wanted him to do it again, to feel his hands on her body, and then in return to take his hard penis in her mouth and make him moan in pleasure while making him ejaculate again. By the time she got home her panties were so wet, she had to change.
Scott was so ashamed of what he and his stepdaughter did, he could barely face her. Letting her see and even touch his dick was one thing, but allowing her to give him a blowjob, even though she asked to do it, was completely different. Not to mention how he came all over her like a horny inexperienced teenager. He was embarrassed just thinking about it, but that didn’t stop him from getting an erection.
That night, Cassy waited for her mother to go to bed before she asked her father to come tuck her in. She was wearing an old shirt of hers and a pair of pink panties. She could feel once again butterflies as she sat on her bed waiting for her stepfather.
Scott’s heart was pounding as he climbed the stairs to Cassy’s room. He felt so bad for what he did with her and knew he had to set things straight. He stood in front of her bedroom door and took a deep breath before stepping into her bedroom.
“Hey dad” Cassy said sweetly as her father entered her room and closed the door behind him. She could see the way he was looking at her and knew that although he was trying to fight it, he was as turned on by what happened between them as she was.
“Hi sweetie” Scott said back, his heart racing as he studied his sexy stepdaughter. He couldn’t help noticing that she wasn’t wearing the same clothes as she did the previous nights, and instead she was wearing an old shirt, a size or two too small, hugging her small breasts and revealing her cute naval and cotton panties. “Cassy, we need to talk about last night” Scott said in a serious tone as he took a sit at the edge of his daughter’s bed.
“What about it?” Cassy said in an innocent voice that turned her father on so much.
“You know what we did was very wrong” Scott said in a fatherly tone and watched Cassy as she nodded. “I don’t want to think what would happen if your mother found out about it” he said with slightly worried expression.
“I won’t tell her, I promise” Cassy said and looked so cute it was driving her dad crazy.
“Still, we can’t do anything like that ever again” Scott said and noted the disappointed look on her daughter’s face. “Honey, you’re beautiful” Scott continued “you should go out and get you a handsome young boy” he said and watched his daughter blush slightly.
“Dad?” Cassy said and looked up at her father with puppy dog eyes “could you maybe show me your penis one last time?” she asked cautiously.
“Cassy!” Scott said in a scolding voice at her request after all they just talked about.
“Please!” she pleaded “Just one last time.”
“Do you promise that after that you will never ask me again?” Scott asked.
“Will you let me touch it?” she asked enthusiastically.
“Only if your promise that it’s the last time” Scott said, hiding his disgusting arousal.
“I promise” Cassy said with a small grin. She got to her knees and slowly moved to her father.
“Okay, but not tonight” Scott said to his daughter’s disappointment “your mother is asleep and I don’t want to take any chances” he told his daughter. “Friday night she’s going to your aunt’s place and staying the night. We can do it then” he said and rose to his feet. “Until then not a word” Scott said and shifted his growing erection as his daughter nodded.
“Good night daddy” Cassy said to her father as he gave her a final look before leaving.
“Good night sweetie” Scott answered back and left, shaking his head and trying to understand how they got to where they did.
The following days were the longest in Cassy’s young life. She would constantly feel a tingling sensation between her legs and found herself often looking at the crotch of handsome guys around her. She thought about what her father said about getting a boyfriend, but despite looking at some of the hot guys in school, they all suddenly seemed to her like children next to her strong, handsome stepfather.
When Friday finally arrived, and Cassy came home from school she was ecstatic. She was so looking forward to seeing and touching her father’s penis again she could barely concentrate. She knew it will be for the last time and hoped he would touch her again and let her make him cum. She declined her friends’ invitations to hang out that night and just fantasized about seeing her daddy’s cock one last time.
At around 6 pm, her father called and let her know he would be home only around 10 pm. He asked her if she was going out, some part of him hoping she forgot about their arrangement for the night, but she assured him she would be at home waiting for him when he got back.
An hour before her dad was due back, Cassy stepped into the shower. She took a nice long shower, feeling both excited and nervous about seeing her father. After stepping out of the shower and drying herself off, Cassy admired her naked body in the mirror for a while. She decided not to put her clothes on and stay naked for her father, the thought only strengthening the tingling sensation between her legs and the butterflies in her stomach.
A few minutes before ten, Cassy heard a car pull into the driveway, and a few minutes later the front door opening. “Cassy?” her father called from downstairs after putting his things down and moving towards the stairs.
“Up here dad” she called back from her bedroom and ran a hand through her soft hair as she waited for him nervously. She listened to his heavy footsteps as he climbed up the stairs until he reached her bedroom and walked in.
“Hey Hon…” Scott started saying but his words trailed off and his eyes wend wide as he saw his stepdaughter laying naked on her single bed facing him. “Wha…what are you doing naked?” Scott managed to ask as his eyes roamed along her hot nubile body, studying her cute tits, flat stomach, smooth creamy thighs and the top of her bush peaking between her closed legs.
“Dad, you said you would show me your…penis again tonight” Cassy said nervously.
“Yes, but…” Scott started stuttering as he felt the blood already rushing down to his member.
“I thought you will get harder faster if I was like this” Cassy said in an apologetic tone, giving her father a sweet innocent look that said I was just trying to help.
“It’s okay, never mind” Scott said to his daughter nervously as he kept looking at her. His eyes glued to her small hard nipples. He watched her as she slowly rose to her knees on the bed, his eyes shooting down to the virgin pink triangle between her legs and only encouraging his growing erection.
“Can I see it now?” Cassy asked her father, waking him from the trance he was in as he looked at her mouthwatering vulva.
“Yes, but just remember, this is the last time. I don’t want to you to ever mention this after tonight” Scott said and waited for his daughter to nod her agreement before reaching for his belt. He unfastened the belt, then removed his shoes before unzipping his pants and slowly pulling them down. He decided for his last time displaying himself for his stepdaughter, he will strip completely. There was already a visible tent in his boxers as he pulled his shirt and undershirt over his head and threw them on the floor, before giving his young daughter another look and pulling his boxers all the way down, exposing his rock-hard dick to his young eager daughter.
Cassy waited for her dad to take a step forward, then reached out and grabbed his hard cock. He let out an involuntary moan as she closed her delicate fingers around his shaft and watched her as she started stroking it tenderly. Cassy could feel her father’s rod pulsing in her hands as she stroked it and it made her pussy tingle stronger than ever before. “Can I?” Cassy asked nervously, looking up at her father as she brought her mouth to the tip of his cock.
“Alright, but not for long” Scott said reluctantly and let out a moan as she took the head of his cock into her warm mouth. His daughter sucked on it briefly, then pulled it out and ran the tip of her tongue around the tip. She heard her father moan again as she did this and smiled to herself as she held his shaft in her hand and ran her tongue along its entire length. She did this a few times, then took it back into her mouth and sucked on it to her father’s groans.
“Dad, would you touch me again?” Cassy asked her father after pulling her mouth off his hard dick.
“Okay sweetie” Scott said with another moan and looked down at her pink pussy. After she treated his cock so well, he could not deny her request. He watched Cassy as she gave his cock a final lick, then let go of it and sat down on the bed.
Scott sat down next to Cassy and looked at her gorgeous naked body. He pulled her towards the edge of the bed next to him, then gently placed his hands on her knees and pulled them apart, exposing her perfect little pussy.
“Ooohhh Dad” Cassy moaned softly as her father placed his hand on her bush and ran his thumb along her tight slit. She moaned as he gave her clit a teasing touch, then slowly traced it back down her slit, tracing it along the wet lips of her vagina. Cassy closed her eyes and let out another moan as her father moved a second hand, placing it on her thigh and rubbing it as he continued to caress her slit, slightly opening her tight petals to expose her wet pink interior.
Scott’s cock was twitching with arousal as he played with his daughter’s pussy to her audible pleasure. He was rubbing his fingers along her vulva, feeling her slick juices on them lubricating his fingers. He looked down at her enticing snatch as he spread her lips a little more and stared at it hungrily as he slowly got on his knees on the floor between her legs, not able to resist.
“Oh my god dad!” Cassy moaned, her eyes shooting wide as her father took his place between her spread legs and pressed his tongue to her vulva. He kissed her intimate folds seductively, placing his lips on her labia before snaking his tongue out and running it along he slit as she moaned.
Scott looked up at his daughter’s face studying him as he ate her pussy. He couldn’t believe he was doing this, yet he could not make himself stop. He slid his palms all the way up Cassy soft thighs and caressed them as he dipped his tongue into her honeypot, getting his first taste of her womanly nectar. She tasted so sweet to him that he quickly slipped his tongue into her for another taste, then moved his mouth up to her clit and sucked on it gently.
“Ugh yes, that feels so good” Cassy whimpered in pleasure and closed her eyes as the brief pleasure hit her. She opened them again moments later and looked back at her dad as he moved his tongue back to her folds. Cassy watched moaning and groaning as her father switched back to using her tongue to lick along and around her pussy. He ran his tongue along her slit a few more times, then used his hands to spread her pussy open slightly and snaked his tongue out, pushing it into her virgin cunt and lapping up her flowing juices in the process.
The fact that he was eating his stepdaughter’s pussy was slowly starting to sink in as Scott devoured her sweet young twat. He kept telling himself he needs to stop but could not bring himself to pull away from her prized jewel. He kept telling himself that he would stop after another lick, then another, and another, until he finally managed to pull himself off, his chin wet with her juices. As he raised his head from between her legs and looked up at the dazed expression on her face, he noticed her nipples, extremely erect at the top of her young buds. He told himself that a quick taste of them would not hurt after what he just did and leaned into her small delectable titties.
Cassy watched her father as he moved to her and grabbed her boobs. She let out a small moan as her father leaned in licked her left nipple with the tip of his tongue. He gave it a small lick, then a playful flick before taking it into his mouth and sucking it to another moan of hers. “Ugh god dad!” Cassy moaned as her father sucked on her tit, then let out a sharp gasp as she felt her father’s very hard cock touching her vulva while her father shifted to take her other tit in his mouth.
A jolting sensation filled Cassy as her father’s penis met her vagina. It was not intentional, yet as he moved his body to better reach her right breast, his dick ended up gently sliding along her pussy, shortly rubbing against her clit before coming to a stop on her hair covered pubic mound. Cassy suddenly noticed her breathing becoming even more strained and her heart began pounding even faster. Her father, focused on her breasts, barely noticed, and just kept sucking and licking her tits until she reached between them and grabbed his cock.
“Oh god baby, what are you doing?” Scott asked in between moans as he extracted himself from his daughter’s boobs. He moved his gaze down between them and saw Cassy, holding his rock-hard cock in her hand and rubbing the engorged head onto her begging clit.
“It’s okay daddy,” Cassy said reassuringly while rubbing him onto her. “Oh my god!” she said exhaling deeply “this feels so good” she said, her tone sounding almost like a sob.
“Oh fuck” Scott moaned with disgusting pleasure as his daughter used his cock to play with herself. “Here, let me” he told her and waited for her to let go of his shaft before grabbing it and continuing to rub it on her, now also briefly running his cock along her slit before returning to rubbing it against her clit.
“Dad,” Cassy started with a nervous look between moans “would you put it inside me?” she asked quietly, the pleasure of his cock on her pussy overwhelming and making her sexual hunger grow.
“What?” Scott asked shocked, his mind clouded by the primal sexual urges in his current state.
“Just the tip. Please” Cassy said with a pleading look and noted that her father had not stopped rubbing his cock onto her.
“Just the tip?” Scott asked, making sure they understood each other.
“Yes. Please. I want to feel your penis inside me, even if it’s just a little” she said sweetly, almost begging and looked up. By the look on her father’s face she knew he was thinking it over, torn between how wrong it was and how much he wanted it.
“Okay, just the tip” Scott finally said, convincing himself that it wasn’t worse than what they had already done. He grabbed his little girl, positioning her a little higher up on the edge of the bed, then spread her legs and took his place between them. He moved forwards, his heart racing, until his cock once again touched her pussy. Scott took a deep breath and raised his eyes to meet his daughter’s. She gave him an approving nod, before he grabbed his cock and guided it forward to where no man has ever gone before.
“Oh god!” Cassy called out and watched as her father guided his member to her sacred hole, pressing the tip to it. She could see his hand was trembling as he held it there for a few moments. He looked back up at her, then back down at their merging bodies, and as slow as he could, he pushed his cock into her, parting her pussy until the head disappeared inside her tight womanhood and he froze.
A stifled grunt escaped Scott’s lips as his cock entered his stepdaughter’s virgin snatch. She was so tight and wet, the feeling amazing, that he had to stop himself from pushing in further. He looked up at her, watching her eyes glued to the hard shaft sticking out of her, then slowly pulled the head out. He pressed the tip back to her scorching pussy and gently pushed it back in.
“Ugh yeah!” Cassy moaned softly as her dad pushed the tip of his cock back into her, sending an electrifying pleasure through her. She watched her father as he placed his hands on her upper thighs and moaned as he began to move just the head of his cock in and out of her pussy, the pleasure of it causing them both to moan and groan.
Scott was fueled by nothing more than primal sexual lust as he slipped his cock in and out of his daughter’s pussy. What little self-control he still had left he used to keep himself from plunging his cock deep inside her and actually taking her virginity. As the pleasure of their act grew, so did his boldness, and he started trying to push his cock just a bit deeper each time until he felt her barrier of innocence. Afraid he would not be able to stop himself, Scott pulled his tip out of his daughter and returned to rubbing it onto the clit.
“Dad, put it back in, please” Cassy begged as her father returned to rubbing her clit with his cock. The feeling of his dick inside her was so good she wanted it to last forever.
Scott looked at his stepdaughter and just nodded. His cock was so hard and his arousal so extreme he wasn’t thinking, just acting. He slid the tip of his shaft down her slit, guiding it to her opening and pushed it in. A loud moan left his mouth as he parted her lips once more and pushed the head of his dick inside her. He kept pushing himself in until he felt resistance. Some part of him knew he should stop there and pull back out, but he didn’t. Without giving it any thought, his body acting on pure instinct, Scott found himself pushing hard, popping his girl’s cherry as he shoved his entire six inches deep into her tight wet virgin pussy.
“No!” Scott suddenly yelled, the pleasure not escaping his voice as he realized what he had done. Cassy let out a sharp scream of pain and winced as her stepfather stripped her of her innocence. “I’m so sorry baby” Scott said with alarm in his voice, his shaft buried deep inside Cassy’s tight vagina. He never intended for this to happen and knew there was no way to take it back.
“It’s okay dad, it’s what I wanted” she said reassuringly, the pain of losing her virginity fading away. She could feel, for the first time in her life, the sensation of having a big hard cock inside her and looked deep into her father’s eyes. “Keep going” she said, barely louder than a whisper.
“Are you sure?” Scott asked uncertain. He could not deny that being inside his daughter’s tight twat felt amazing, but he also could not stop thinking how wrong it was.
“Yes, please” she begged and bit her lower lip seductively. She let out a whimpering moan as her father started pulling his shaft out of her, then let out another moan, part pleasure and part pain as he slowly pushed himself back into her. She leaned back, laying on the bed with her eyes closed and started cooing sweetly as her father began to gently thrust his hips, sliding his cock in and out of her tight snatch, as he gave his stepdaughter the first fuck of her young life.
“I can’t believe we’re doing this” Scott said breathing heavily as he breached his daughter’s virgin pussy. He grabbed her legs and lifted them up, keeping them spread as he continued to violate his girl’s forbidden hole. He groaned as he slowly pushed himself into her, amazed at how tightly her pussy constricted around his cock as he pushed it in, reluctantly stretching to let him into her intimate depths. After a minute or two, Scott felt his cock starting to glide more easily inside her. Her pussy seemed to adjust to the intruder, and her growing wetness made her nice and slick.
“Oh my god!” Cassy called out, moaning and closing her eyes briefly. She opened them and looked at her father, realizing her began going faster, strengthening his plunges into her tight twat. “Oh yes daddy!” she moaned as he shoved his cock harder into her pink pussy. “Oh, it feels so good” she let out in a whining voice and cried out in pleasure once more as her father thrust his entire six inches deep into her.
“Ugh yes baby, daddy’s gonna make you feel good” Scott heard himself saying with a moan and surrendered to his body, letting it make hot incestuous love to his teenage stepdaughter. He slid his hands down her legs to her thighs, grabbing them just under her knees and continued eagerly pounding Cassy’s tight pussy, his balls slapping into her ass with every powerful thrust.
A pleasure unlike anything she had ever experienced before filled Cassy and it was only growing stronger. “Yes daddy, your penis feels so good inside of me!” she moaned as her father continued to defile her. The feeling of his shaft quickly sliding along her vagina made her entire body tingle with pleasure, causing more and more of her womanly juices to leak out of her pussy. She was moaning louder and louder by now, her body covered with sweat and the pleasure she was feeling only growing as her daddy fucked her so good. She could feel a sort of tension growing inside of her, building up with each of her father’s powerful thrusts until she could not take it anymore and finally, she exploded.
“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!” Cassy squealed as her young body erupted in a sudden jolt of excruciating pleasure. She lost control of her body as the heavenly feeling ran through it. She started writhing on the bed under her father when suddenly, a clear stream of liquid squirted out of her pussy and onto her father’s penis, sending another numbing wave of unbearable pleasure all over her trembling young body.
Scott looked lustfully at his little girl as she started cumming on his cock. He continued fucking her and his eyes went wide with shock and arousal as his teenage daughter squirted on his shaft. He listened to her cock hardening squeals of sexual delight as her orgasming body shuddered from the pleasure, only urging him to fuck her harder.
“Oh my god!” Cassy whimpered in a shaking voice as another wave hit her, making her pussy squirt another stream onto her father as her body continued, after a brief pause, to spasm uncontrollably. She closed her eyes and succumbed to the feeling, letting the euphoric sensation of her first orgasm wash over her young trembling body.
“Ugh god” Scott grunted as he kept thrusting his hard dick into his stepdaughter. He was sensing his climax approaching for a while now, but after seeing his daughter squirt for the second time he couldn’t help it anymore. With her tight pussy convulsing around his hard cock and the last waves of her orgasm causing her young body to shiver, Scott started cumming deep inside his little girl’s tight pussy. “Oh fuck!” Scott groaned, switching to long slow thrusts as the orgasm took over him. He shot his first load deep inside Cassy’s tight pussy, not caring about anything but his immediate release and continued pumping her. He let out a series of deep pleasure filled groans and moans as he shot load after load of his incestuous seed into his daughter’s cunt. He kept fucking her, letting out disgusting animalistic sounds of delight until he emptied his balls inside his stepdaughter. After he finished cumming, Scott pulled his still erect shaft out of her and squeezed it, milking the last bit of cum out and wiping it onto Cassy’s young bush as a mixture of their combined juices started trickling out of her cream-pied cunt.
Scott and Cassy raised their gazes and looked at each other as the depraved act they just committed started to sink in. They kept staring at each other, panting, as the last of their arousal faded away and made way to reason.
“Dad, did you cum inside me?” Cassy asked, a sound of uncertain fear creeping into her voice.
“I’m so sorry baby, I didn’t mean to” he said with alarm on his face. He watched a look of terror form upon her face and tears fill her eyes. “But don’t worry, we’ll get you a day after pill and you’ll be fine” he added and saw the terror leaving her face as she started crying with relief.
Scott sat beside his stepdaughter and grabbed her in his arms, hugging her. Her pressed her naked body into his and embraced her as she sobbed softly. “I’m so sorry baby” Scott said sweetly and kept holding her until she finished crying and pulled away from him.
“It’s okay dad” Cassy said, wiping the tears from her eyes “it was my idea to do this” she added and looked at her dad.
“We shouldn’t have done that” Scott said ashamed.
“I’m glad we did” Cassy said and a small smile formed on her lips as she looked at her father with a rebellious twinkle in her eye.
“Tomorrow, first thing in the morning, I’ll run out and get you the pill” Scott said ignoring her last comment. “For now, I think we both need some sleep” he said and rose to his feet. He gathered his clothes from the floor and headed towards the door.
“Dad?” Cassy called to him on his way out and waited for him to turn around. She looked at his limp cock, then up at his eyes. “You think maybe we can do this again sometime?” she asked with a naughty grin on her face.
Scott studied his daughter shocked as he searched for words. “I thought we said this is the last time?” he said in a shaky voice.
Cassy looked at her father and shrugged as a devilish smile spread openly across her face. “Maybe bring a condom next time.” She said and noticed a hint of a smile on her father’s face as he shook his head with disbelief.
“Good night” Scott said, thinking his daughter would never cease to surprise him as he closed the door behind him.
“Good night daddy” Cassy said sweetly and climbed out of her bed. She looked at her drenched sheets with a perverse smile and walked over to the closet to get fresh ones, slyly smiling to herself and at the thought she was not a virgin any longer.